Skip to main content

Full text of "The acquisitive society"

See other formats


m 


uj              n 

LiJ^^^^» 

-S    COL 

III 

r-^ 

CO 

u            

1          i 

i-q 

,_■ -- 

in— — 

ii-q 


¥ 


\ 


r 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/acquisitivesocieOOtawnuoft 


THE    ACQUISITIVE     SOCIETY 


THE 

ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 


BY 
R.   H.   TAWNEY 

Fellow  of  BaUiol  College,  Oxford. 


LONDON 

G.    BELL  AND  SONS  Ltd. 

1922 


First  Piiblished  April  1921 
Reprinted  August  1921 
January  1922 


To    my    Wife 


^he  author  desires  to  express 
his  acknowledgements  to  the 
Editor  of  the  Hibbert  Journal 
and  to  the  Fabian  Society 
for  permission  to  incorporate 
in  this  hook  the  pamphlet^ 
"  l^he  Sickness  of  an  Ac- 
quisitive Society  "  published 
by  them. 


CONTENTS. 


IHAPTER  PAGE 

I  Introductory         .          .          .  .  i 

II  Rights   and    Functions            .  .  9 

III  The   Acquisitive    Society       .  .  23 

IV  The   Nemesis    of   Industrialism  .  36 
V  Property   and   Creative   Work  .  55 

(a)  The  Traditional  Doctrine. 

(b)  The  Divorce  of  Ownership  and  Work. 

(c)  Property  and  Security. 

(d)  The  Tyranny  of  Functionless  Property. 

VI     The    Functional   Society       .  .       96 

VII     The   Liberation    of   Industry        .      105 

{a)     Industry  as  a  Profession. 

(b)  The  Extinction  of  the  Capitalist. 

(c)  Nationalization  as  a  Problem  in 
Constitution-making. 

VIII     The    "Vicious   Circle"  .  .      157 

IX     The  New  Condition  of  Efficiency     173 

(a)  The    Passing    of    Authority    from    the 
Capitalist. 

(b)  The  Appeal  to  Professional  Feeling. 

(c)  The  need  of  a  new  Economic  Psychology. 

X     The   Position    of   the    Brain 

Worker  ....     202 

(a)     The  Growth  of  an  Intellectual  Proletariat. 
{b)     The  Position  of  the  Mine-Manager  under 

Nationalization. 
(c)      The  Increasing  Separation  of  "Business" 

and  Industry. 

XI      Porro    Unum   Necessarium         .  .222 


THE   ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

I 

INTRODUCTORY 

It  is  a  commonplace  that  the  characteristic  virtue 
of  Englishmen  is  their  power  of  sustained  practi- 
cal activity,  and  their  characteristic  vice  a  re- 
luctance to  test  the  quality  of  that  activity  by 
reference  to  principles.  They  are  incurious  as 
to  theory,  take  fundamentals  for  granted,  and 
are  more  interested  in  the  state  of  the  roads  than 
in  their  place  on  the  map.  And  it  might  fairly 
be  argued  that  in  ordinary  times  that  combina- 
tion of  intellectual  tameness  with  practical  energy 
is  sufficiently  serviceable  to  explain,  if-  not  to 
justify,  the  equanimity  with  which  its  possessors 
bear  the  criticism  of  more  mentally  adventurous 
nations.  It  is  the  mood  of  those  who  have  made 
their  bargain  with  fate  and  are  content  to  take 
what  it  offers  without  re-opening  the  deal.  It 
leaves  the  mind  free  to  concentrate  undisturbed 
upon  profitable  activities,  because  it  is  not  dis- 
tracted by  a  taste  for  unprofitable  speculations. 
Most  generations,  it  might  be  said,  walk  in  a  path 
, which  they  neither  make,  nor  discover,  but  accept ; 
the  main  thing  is  that  they  should  march.  The 
blinkers  worn  by  EngHshmen  enable  them  to  trot 
-all  the  more  steadily  along  the  beaten  road,  with- 
out being  disturbed  by  curiosity  as  to  their  des- 
tination. 


2  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

But  if  the  medicine  of  the  constitution  ought 
not  to  be  made  its  daily  food,  neither  can  its  daily 
food  be  made  medicine.  There  are  times  which 
are  not  ordinary,  and  in  such  times  it  is  not  enough 
to  follow  the  road.  It  is  necessary  to  know  where 
it  leads,  and,  if  it  leads  nowhere,  to  follow  another. 
The  search  for  another  involves  reflection,  which 
is  uncongenial  to  the  bustUng  people  who  describe 
themselves  as  practical,  because  they  take  things 
as  they  are  and  leave  them  as  they  are.  But  the 
practical  thing  for  a  traveller  who  is  uncertain 
of  his  path  is  not  to  proceed  with  the  utmost 
rapidity  in  the  wrong  direction :  it  is  to  consider 
how  to  find  the  right  one.  -  And  the  practical 
thing  for  a  nation  which  has  stumbled  upon  one 
of  the  turning  points  of  history  is  not  to  behave 
as  though  nothing  very  important  were  involved, 
as  if  it  did  not  matter  whether  it  turned  to  the 
right  or  to  the  left,  went  up  hill  or  down  dale, 
provided  that  it  continued  doing  with  a  little 
more  energy  what  it  has  done  hitherto  ;  but  to 
consider  whether  what  it  has  done  hitherto  is  wise, 
and,  if  it  is  not  wise,  to  alter  it. 

When  the  broken  ends  of  its  industry,  its 
poHtics,  its  social  organization,  have  to  be  pieced 
together  after  a  catastrophe,  it  must  make  a 
decision  ;  for  it  makes  a  decision  even  if  it  refuses 
to  decide.  If  it  is  to  make  a  decision  which  will 
wear,  it  must  travel  beyond  the  philosophy  moment- 
arily in  favour  with  the  proprietors  of  its  news- 
papers. Unless  it  is  to  move  with  the  energetic 
futility  of  a  squirrel  in  a  revolving  cage,  it  must 
have  a  clear  apprehension  both  of  the  deficiency 
of  what  is,  and  of  the  character  of  what  ought  to  be. 


INTRODUCTORY  3 

And  to  obtain  this  apprehension  it  must  appeal 
to  some  standard  more  stable  than  the  momentary- 
exigencies  of  its  commerce  or  industry  or  social 
life,  and  judge  them  by  it.  It  must,  in  short, 
have  recourse  to  Principles. 

Such  considerations  are,  perhaps,  not  altogether 
irrelevant  at  a  time  when  facts  have  forced  upon 
Enghshmen  the  reconsideration  of  their  social 
institutions  which  no  appeal  to  theory  could  in- 
duce them  to  undertake.  An  appeal  to  principles 
is  the  condition  of  any  considerable  reconstruction 
of  society,  because  social  institutions  are  the 
visible  expression  of  the  scale  of  moral  values 
which  rules  the  minds  of  individuals,  and  it  is 
impossible  to  alter  institutions  without  altering 
that  valuation.  Parliament,  industrial  organiza- 
tions, the  whole  complex  machinery  through  which 
society  expresses  itself,  is  a  mill  which  grinds  only 
what  is  put  into  it.  When  nothing  is  put  into  it, 
it  grinds  air. 

There  are  many,  of  course,  who  desire  no  altera- 
tion, and  who,  when  it  is  attempted,  will  oppose 
it.  They  have  found  the  existing  economic  order 
profitable  in  the  past.  They  desire  only  such 
changes  as  will  insure  that  it  is  equally  profitable 
in  the  future.  Quand  le  Roi  avail  bu^  la  Pologne 
etait  ivre.  They  are  genuinely  unable  to  under- 
stand why  their  countrymen  cannot  bask  con- 
tentedly by  the  fire  which  warms  themselves,  and 
ask,  like  the  French  farmer-general : — "  When 
everything  goes  so  happily,  why  trouble  to  change 
it  ?  "  Such  persons  are  to  be  pitied,  for  they  lack 
the  social  quality  which  is  proper  to  man.     But 


L 


4  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

they  do  not  need  argument ;  for  Heaven  has 
denied  them  one  of  the  faculties  required  to  ap- 
prehend it. 

There  are  others,  however,  who  are  conscious  of 
the  desire  for  a  new  social  order,  but  who  yet  do 
not  grasp  the  implications  of  their  own  desire.  Men 
may  genuinely  sympathize  with  the  demand  for  a 
radical  change.  They  may  be  conscious  of  social 
evils  and  sincerely  anxious  to  remove  them.  They 
may  set  up  a  new  department,  and  appoint  new 
officials,  and  invent  a  new  name  to  express  their 
resolution  to  effect  something  more  drastic  than 
reform,  and  less  disturbing  than  revolution.  But 
unless  they  will  take  the  pains,  not  only  to  act,  but 
to  reflect,  they  end  by  effecting  nothing.  For 
they  deliver  themselves  bound  to  those  who  think 
they  are  practical,  because  they  take  their  philo- 
sophy so  much  for  granted  as  to  be  unconscious  of 
its  implications.  As  soon  as  they  try  to  act,  that 
philosophy  re-asserts  itself,  and  serves  as  an  over- 
ruling force  which  presses  their  action  more 
deeply  into  the  old  channels. 

"  Unhappy  man  that  I  am  ;  who  shall  deliver 
me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?  "  When  they 
desire  to  place  their  economic  life  on  a  better  founda- 
tion, they  repeat,  like  parrots,  the  word  "  Produc- 
tivity," because  that  is  the  word  that  rises  first 
in  their  minds  ;  regardless  of  the  fact  that  pro- 
ductivity is  the  foundation  on  which  it  is  based 
already,  that  increased  productivity  is  the  one 
characteristic  achievement  of  the  age  before  the 
war,  as  religion  was  of  the  Middle  Ages  or  art  of 
classical  Athens,  and  that  it  is  precisely  in  the  century 
which  has  seen  the  greatest  increase  in  productivity 


INTRODUCTORY  5 

since  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire  that  economic 
discontent  has  been  most  acute.  When  they  are 
touched  by  social  compunction,  they  can  think  of 
nothing  more  original  than  the  diminution  of 
poverty,  because  poverty,  being  the  opposite  of 
the  riches  which  they  value  most,  seems  to  them  the 
most  terrible  of  human  afflictions.  They  do  not 
understand  that  poverty  is  a  symptom  and  a  con- 
sequence of  social  disorder,  while  the  disorder  itself 
is  something  at  once  more  fundamental  and  more 
incorrigible,  and  that  the  quality  in  their  social 
life  which  causes  it  to  demoralize  a  few  by  excessive 
riches,  is  also  the  quality  which  causes  it  to  de- 
moralize many  by  excessive  poverty. 

"  But  increased  production  is  important."  Of 
course  it  is  !  That  plenty  is  good  and  scarcity  evil 
— it  needs  no  ghost  from  the  graves  of  the  past  seven 
years  to  tell  us  that.  But  plenty  depends  upon  co- 
operative effort,  and  co-operation  upon  moral 
principles.  And  moral  principles  are  what  the 
prophets  of  this  dispensation  despise.  So  the 
world  "  continues  in  scarcity,"  because  it  is  too 
grasping  and  too  short-sighted  to  seek  that  "  which 
maketh  men  to  be  of  one  mind  in  a  house."  The 
well-intentioned  schemes  for  social  reorganization 
put  forward  by  its  commercial  teachers  are  abortive, 
because  they  endeavour  to  combine  incompatibles, 
and,  if  they  disturb  everything,  they  settle  nothing. 
They  are  like  a  man  who,  when  he  finds  that  his 
shoddy  boots  wear  badly,  orders  a  pair  two  sizes 
larger  instead  of  a  pair  of  good  leather,  or  who  makes 
up  for  putting  a  bad  sixpence  in  the  plate  one 
Sunday  by  putting  in  a  bad  shilling  next.  And 
when  their  fit  of  feverish  energy  has  spent  itself, 


6  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

and  there  is  nothing  to  show  for  it  except  dis- 
illusionment, they  cry  that  reform  is  impracticable, 
and  blame  human  nature,  when  what  they  ought  to 
blame  is  themselves. 

Yet  all  the  time  the  principles  upon  which  in- 
dustry should  be  based  are  simple,  however  difficult 
it  may  be  to  apply  them  ;  and  if  they  are  over- 
looked it  is  not  because  they  are  difficult,  but  be- 
cause they  are  elementary.  They  are  simple 
because  industry  is  simple.  An  industry,  when  all 
is  said,  is,  in  its  essence,  nothing  more  mysterious 
than  a  body  of  men  associated,  in  various  degrees 
of  competition  and  co-operation,  to  win  their  liveli- 
hood by  providing  the  community  with  some  service 
which  it  requires.  Organize  it  as  you  will,  let  it  be 
a  group  of  craftsmen  labouring  with  hammer  and 
chisel,  or  peasants  ploughing  their  own  fields,  or 
armies  of  mechanics  of  a  hundred  different  trades 
constructing  ships  which  are  miracles  of  complexity 
with  machines  which  are  the  cHmax  of  centuries  of 
invention,  its  function  is  service,  its  method  is 
association.  Because  its  function  is  service,  an 
industry  as  a  whole  has  rights  and  duties  towards 
the  community,  the  abrogation  of  which  involves 
privilege.  Because  its  method  is  association,  the 
different  parties  within  it  have  rights  and  duties 
towards  each  other  ;  and  the  neglect  or  perversion 
of   these   involves    oppression. 

The  conditions  of  a  right  organization  of  industry 
are,  therefore,  permanent,  unchanging,  and  capable 
of  being  apprehended  by  the  most  elementary 
intelligence,  provided  it  will  read  the  nature  of 
its  countrymen  in  the  large  outHnes  of  history,  not 
in  the  bloodless  abstractions  of  experts.    And  they 


INTRODUCTORY  7 

are  the  same,  in  all  essentials,  for  a  society 
which  is  poor  as  for  a  society  which  is  rich.  The 
latter  may  afford  luxuries  which  the  former  must 
forego  ;  the  former  may  labour  hard  on  a  stony 
soil  while  the  latter  dwells  at  ease  in  its  material 
Zion.  These  differences  of  economic  endowment 
decide  what  industry  will  yield  ;  they  do  not  alter 
the  ends  at  which  it  should  aim,  or  the  moral  stand- 
ard by  which  its  organization  should  be  tried. 
As  long  as  men  are  men,  a  poor  society  cannot  be 
too  poor  to  find  a  right  order  of  life,  nor  a  rich 
society  too  rich  to  have  need  to  seek  it.  And  if 
the  economists  are  correct,  as  they  may  be,  in 
warning  us  that  the  amazing  outburst  of  riches 
which  took  place  in  the  nineteenth  century  is  an 
episode  which  is  over  ;  if  the  period  of  increasing 
returns  has  ended  and  the  period  of  diminishing 
returns  has  begun  ;  if  in  the  future  it  will  be  only 
by  an  increased  effort  that  the  industrial  civiliza- 
tion of  Western  Europe  can  purchase  from  America 
and  the  tropics  the  foodstuffs  and  raw  materials 
which  it  requires,  then  it  is  all  the  more  necessary 
that  the  principles  on  which  its  economic  order 
is  founded  should  justify  themselves  to  the  con- 
sciences of  decent  men. 

The  first  principle  is  that  industry  should  be  sub- 
ordinated to  the  community  in  such  a  way  as  to 
render  the  best  service  technically  possible,  that 
those  who  render  that  service  faithfully  should  be 
honourably  paid,  and  that  those  who  render  no  ser- 
vice should  not  be  paid  at  all,  because  it  is  of  the 
essence  of  a  function  that  it  should  find  its  meaning 
in  the  satisfaction,  not  of  itself,  but  of  the  end  which 
it  serves.    The  second  is  that  its  direction  and  govern- 


8  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

ment  should  be  in  the  hands  of  persons  who  are 
responsible  to  those  who  are  directed  and  governed, 
because  it  is  the  condition  of  economic  freedom 
that  men  should  not  be  ruled  by  an  authority 
which  they  cannot  control.  The  industrial  prob- 
lem, in  fact,  is  a  problem  of  right,  not  merely  of 
material  misery,  and  because  it  is  a  problem  of 
right  it  is  most  acute  among  those  sections  of  the 
working  classes  whose  material  misery  is  least. 
It  is  a  question,  first  of  Function,  and  secondly 
of    Freedom. 


II 

RIGHTS    AND    FUNCTIONS 

A  function  may  be  defined  as  an  activity  which 
embodies  and  expresses  the  idea  of  social  purpose. 
The  essence  of  it  is  that  the  agent  does  not  perform 
it  merely  for  personal  gain  or  to  gratify  himself, 
but  recognizes  that  he  is  responsible  for  its  dis- 
charge to  some  higher  authority.  The  purpose 
of  industry  is  obvious.  It  is  to  supply  man  with 
things  which  are  necessary,  useful,  or  beautiful, 
and  thus  to  bring  life  to  body  or  spirit.  In  so  far 
as  it  is  governed  by  this  end,  it  is  among  the  most 
important  of  human  activities.  In  so  far  as  it  is 
diverted  from  it,  it  may  be  harmless,  amusing,  or 
even  exhilarating  to  those  who  carry  it  on ;  but  it 
possesses  no  more  social  significance  than  the 
orderly  business  of  ants  and  bees,  the  strutting  of 
peacocks,  or  the  struggles  of  carnivorous  animals 
over  carrion. 

Men  have  normally  appreciated  this  fact,  how- 
ever unwilling  or  unable  they  may  have  been  to 
act  upon  it  ;  and  therefore  from  time  to  time,  in  so 
far  as  they  have  been  able  to  control  the  forces  of 
violence  and  greed,  they  have  adopted  various 
expedients  for  emphasizing  the  social  quality  of 
economic  activity.  It  is  not  easy,  however,  to 
emphasize  it  effectively,  because  to  do  so  requires 
a  constant  effort  of  will,  against  which  egotistical 
instincts  are  in  rebeUion,  and  because,  if  that  will 


lo         THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

is  to  prevail,  it  must  be  embodied  in  some  social 
and  political  organization,  which  may  itself  be- 
come so  arbitrary,  tyrannical  and  corrupt  as  to 
thwart  the  performance  of  function  instead  of 
promoting  it.  When  this  process  of  degeneration 
has  gone  far,  as  in  most  European  countries  it  had 
by  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  in- 
dispensable thing  is  to  break  the  dead  organiza- 
tion up  and  to  clear  the  ground.  In  the  course  of 
doing  so,  the  individual  is  emancipated  and  his 
rights  are  enlarged  ;  but  the  idea  of  social  purpose 
is  discredited  by  the  discredit  justly  attaching  to 
the  obsolete  order  in  which  it  is  embodied. 

It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  that  in  the  new 
industrial  societies  which  arose  on  the  ruins  of  the 
old  regime  the  dominant  note  should  have  been 
the  insistence  upon  individual  rights,  irrespective 
of  any  social  purpose  to  which  their  exercise  con- 
tributed. The  economic  expansion  which  con- 
centrated population  on  the  coal-measures  was,  in 
essence,  an  immense  movement  of  colonization 
drifting  from  the  south  and  east  to  the  north  and 
west ;  and  it  was  natural  that  in  those  regions  of 
England,  as  in  the  American  settlements,  the 
characteristic  philosophy  should  be  that  of  the 
pioneer  and  the  mining  camp.  The  change  of 
social  quality  was  profound.  But  in  England,  at 
least,  it  was  gradual,  and  the  "  industrial  revolu- 
tion," though  catastrophic  in  its  effects,  was  only 
the  visible  climax  of  generations  of  subtle  moral 
change. 

The  rise  of  modern  economic  relations,  which  may 
be  dated  in  England  from  the  latter  half  of  the 
seventeenth    century,    was    coincident    with    the 


RIGHTS    AND    FUNCTIONS  ii 

growth  of  a  political  theory  which  replaced  the 
conception  of  purpose  by  that  of  mechanism. 
During  a  great  part  of  history  men  had  found  the 
significance  of  their  social  order  in  its  relation  to 
the  universal  purposes  of  religion.  It  stood  as 
one  rung  in  a  ladder  which  stretched  from  hell  to 
Paradise,  and  the  classes  who  composed  it  were 
the  hands,  the  feet,  the  head  of  a  corporate  body 
which  was  itself  a  microcosm  imperfectly  reflect- 
ing a  larger  universe.  When  the  Reformation 
made  the  Church  a  department  of  the  secular 
government,  it  undermined  the  already  enfeebled 
spiritual  forces  which  had  erected  that  sublime, 
if  too  much  elaborated,  synthesis.  But  /ts 
influence  remained  for  nearly  a  century  after  the 
roots  which  fed  it  had  been  severed.  It  was  the 
atmosphere  into  which  men  were  born,  and  from 
which,  however  practical,  or  even  Machiavellian, 
they  could  not  easily  disengage  their  spirits. 

Nor  was  it  inconvenient  for  the  new  statecraft 
to  see  the  weight  of  a  traditional  religious  sanction 
added  to  its  own  concern  in  the  subordination  of 
all  classes  and  interests  to  the  common  end,  of 
which  it  conceived  itself,  and  during  the  greater 
part  of  the  sixteenth  century  was  commonly  con- 
ceived, to  be  the  guardian.  The  lines  of  the 
social  structure  were  no  longer  supposed  to  reproduce 
in  miniature  the  plan  of  a  universal  order.  But 
common  habits,  common  traditions  and  beliefs, 
common  pressure  from  above  gave  them  a  unity 
of  direction,  which  restrained  the  forces  of  individual 
variation  and  lateral  expansion  ;  and  the  centre 
towards  which  they  converged,  formerly  a  Church 
possessing  some  of  the  characteristics  of  a  State, 


12  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

was  now  a  State  that  had  clothed  itself  with  many 
of  the  attributes  of  a  Church. 

The  difference  between  the  England  of  Shakes- 
peare, still  visited  by  the  ghosts  of  the  Middle  Ages, 
and  the  England  which  emerged  in  1700  from  the 
fierce  polemics  of  the  last  two  generations,  was  a 
difference  of  social  and  political  theory  even  more 
than  of  constitutional  and  political  arrangements. 
Not  only  the  facts,  but  the  minds  which  appraised 
them,  were  profoundly  modified.  The  essence  of 
the  change  was  the  disappearance  of  the  idea  that 
social  institutions  and  economic  activities  were 
related  to  common  ends,  which  gave  them  their 
significance  and  which   served   as    their   criterion. 

In  the  eighteenth  century  both  the  State  and  the 
Church  had  abdicated  that  part  of  their  sphere  which 
had  consisted  in  the  maintenance  of  a  common  body 
of  social  ethics  ;  what  was  left  of  it  was  the  repression 
of  a  class,  not  the  discipline  of  a  nation.  Opinion 
ceased  to  regard  social  institutions  and  economic 
activity  as  amenable,  like  personal  conduct,  to 
moral  criteria,  because  it  was  no  longer  influenced 
by  the  spectacle  of  institutions  which,  arbitrary, 
capricious,  and  often  corrupt  in  their  practical 
operation,  had  been  the  outward  symbol  and  ex- 
pression of  the  subordination  of  life  to  purposes 
transcending  private  interests.  That  part  of 
government  which  had  been  concerned  with  social 
administration,  if  it  did  not  end,  became  at  least 
obsolescent.  For  such  democracy  as  had  existed 
in  the  Middle  Ages  was  dead,  and  the  democracy 
of  the  Revolution  was  not  yet  born,  so  that  govern- 
ment passed  into  the  lethargic  hand  of  classes  who 


RIGHTS    AND    FUNCTIONS  13 

wielded  the  power  of  the  State  in  the  interests  of 
an  irresponsible  aristocracy. 

And  the  Church  was  even  more  remote  from  the 
daily  life  of  mankind  than  the  state.  Philanthropy 
abounded  ;  but  religion,  once  the  greatest  social 
force,  had  become  a  thing  as  private  and  individual 
as  the  estate  of  the  squire  or  the  working  clothes 
of  the  labourer.  There  were  special  dispensations 
and  occasional  interventions,  like  the  acts  of  a 
monarch  who  reprieved  a  criminal  or  signed  an 
order  for  his  execution.  But  what  was  familiar, 
and  human,  and  lovable — what  was  Christian  in 
Christianity  had  largely  disappeared.  God  had 
been  thrust  into  the  frigid  altitudes  of  infinite 
space.  There  was  a  limited  monarchy  in  Heaven, 
as  well  as  upon  earth.  Providence  was  the  spec- 
tator of  the  curious  machine  which  it  had  con- 
structed and  set  in  motion,  but  the  operation  of 
which  it  was  neither  able  nor  willing  to  control. 
Like  the  occasional  intervention  of  the  Crown  in 
the  proceedings  of  ParHament,  its  wisdom  was 
revealed  in  the  infrequency  of  its  interference. 

The  natural  consequence  of  the  abdication  of 
authorities  which  had  stood,  however  imperfectly, 
for  a  common  purpose  in  social  organization,  was 
the  gradual  disappearance  from  social  thought  of 
the  idea  of  purpose  itself.  Its  place  in  the  eigh- 
teenth century  was  taken  by  the  idea  of  mechanism. 
The  conception  of  men  as  united  to  each  other,  and 
of  all  mankind  as  united  to  God,  by  mutual  obliga- 
tions arising  from  their  relation  to  a  common  end, 
ceased  to  be  impressed  upon  men's  minds,  when 
Church  and  State  withdrew  from  the  centre  of 
social  life  to  its  circumference.     Vaguely  conceived 


I 


14  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

and  imperfectly  realized,  it  had  been  the  keystone 
holding  together  the  social  fabric.  What  remained 
when  the  keystone  of  the  arch  was  removed,  was 
private  rights  and  private  interests,  the  materials 
of  a  society  rather  than  a  society  itself.  These 
rights  and  interests  were  the  natural  order  which 
had  been  distorted  by  the  ambitions  of  kings  and 
priests,  and  which  emerged  when  the  artificial 
super-structure  disappeared,  because  they  were 
the  creation,  not  of  man,  but  of  Nature  herself. 
They  had  been  regarded  in  the  past  as  relative  to 
some  public  purpose,  whether  religion  or  national 
welfare.  Henceforward  they  were  thought  to  be 
absolute  and  indefeasible,  and  to  stand  by  their 
own  virtue.  They  were  the  ultimate  political  and 
social  reality  ;  and  since  they  were  the  ultimate 
reality,  they  were  not  subordinate  to  other  aspects 
of  society,  but  other  aspects  of  society  were  sub- 
ordinate to  them. 

The  State  could  not  encroach  upon  these  rights, 
for  the  State  existed  for  their  maintenance.  They 
determined  the  relation  of  classes,  for  the  most 
obvious  and  fundamental  of  all  rights  was  property 
— property  absolute  and  unconditioned — and 
those  who  possessed  it  were  regarded  as  the  natural 
governors  of  those  who  did  not.  Society  arose 
from  their  exercise,  through  the  contracts  of 
individual  with  individual.  It  fulfilled  its  object  in 
so  far  as,  by  maintaining  contractual  freedom,  it 
secured  full  scope  for  their  unfettered  enjoyment. 
It  failed  in  so  far  as,  like  the  French  monarchy,  it 
over-rode  them  by  the  use  of  an  arbitrary  authority. 
Thus  conceived,  society  assumed  something  of  the 
appearance    of   a   great   joint-stock   company,    in 


RIGHTS    AND    FUNCTIONS  15 

which  political  power  and  the  receipt  of  dividends 
were  justly  assigned  to  those  who  held  the  most 
numerous  shares.  The  currents  of  social  activity- 
did  not  converge  upon  common  ends,  but  were 
dispersed  through  a  multitude  of  channels,  created 
by  the  private  interests  of  the  individuals  who 
composed  society.  But  in  their  very  variety  and 
spontaneity,  in  the  very  absence  of  any  attempt 
to  relate  them  to  a  larger  purpose  than  that  of 
the  individual,  lay  the  best  security  of  its  attain- 
ment. There  is  a  mysticism  of  reason  as  well  as 
of  emotion,  and  the  eighteenth  century  found 
in  the  beneficence  of  natural  instincts  a  substitute 
for  the  God  whom  it  had  expelled  from  contact 
with  society,  and  did  not  hesitate  to  identify  them. 

"  Thus  God  and  nature  planned  the  general  frame 
And  bade  self-love  and  social  be  the  same." 

The  result  of  such  ideas  in  the  world  of  practice 
was  a  society  which  was  ruled  by  law,  not  by  the 
caprice  of  Governments,  but  which  recognized  no 
moral  limitations  on  the  pursuit  by  individuals  of 
their  economic  self-interest.  In  the  world  of 
thought,  it  was  a  political  philosophy  which  made 
rights  the  foundation  of  the  social  order,  and  which 
considered  the  discharge  of  obligations,  when  it 
considered  it  at  all,  as  emerging  by  an  inevitable 
process  from  their  free  exercise.  The  first  famous 
exponent  of  this  philosophy  was  Locke,  in  whom 
the  dominant  conception  is  the  indefeasibiHty  of 
private  rights,  not  the  pre-ordained  harmony  be- 
tween private  rights  and  public  welfare.  In  the 
great  French  writers  who  prepared  the  way  for  the 
Revolution,   while   believing   that   they   were   the 


i6         THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

servants  of  an  enlightened  absolutism,  there  is  an 
almost  equal  emphasis  upon  the  sanctity  of  rights 
and  upon  the  infallibility  of  the  alchemy  by  which 
the  pursuit  of  private  ends  is  transmuted  into 
the  attainment  of  public  good.  Though  their 
writings  reveal  the  influence  of  the  conception  of 
society  as  a  self-adjusting  mechanism,  which  after- 
wards became  the  most  characteristic  note  of 
English  individualism,  what  the  French  Revolu- 
tion burned  into  the  mind  of  Europe  was  the  former 
not  the  latter.  In  England  the  idea  of  right  had 
been  negative  and  defensive,  a  barrier  to  the  en- 
croachment of  Governments.  The  French  leapt 
to  the  attack  from  trenches  which  the  English  had 
been  content  to  defend,  and  in  France  the  idea 
became  affirmative  and  militant,  not  a  weapon  of 
defence,  but  a  principle  of  social  organization.  The 
attempt  to  refound  society  upon  rights,  and  rights 
springing  not  from  musty  charters,  but  from  the 
very  nature  of  man  himself,  was  at  once  the  triumph 
and  the  limitation  of  the  Revolution.  It  gave  it 
the  enthusiasm  and  infectious  power  of  religion. 
What  happened  in  England  might  seem  at  first 
sight  to  have  been  precisely  the  reverse.  English 
practical  men,  whose  thoughts  were  pitched  in  a 
lower  key,  were  a  little  shocked  by  the  pomp  and 
brilliance  of  that  tremendous  creed.  They  had 
scanty  sympathy  with  the  absolute  affirmations  of 
France.  What  captured  their  imagination  was 
not  the  right  to  liberty,  which  made  no  appeal  to 
their  commercial  instincts,  but  the  expediency  of 
liberty,  which  did  ;  and,  when  the  Revolution  had 
revealed  the  explosive  power  of  the  idea  of  natural 
right,  they  sought  some  less  menacing  formula.     It 


RIGHTS    AND    FUNCTIONS  17 

had  been  offered  them  first  by  Adam  Smith  and 
his  precursors,  who  showed  how  the  mechanism 
of  economic  Hfe  converted  "  as  with  an  invisible 
hand,"  the  exercise  of  individual  rights  into  the 
instrument  of  public  good.  Bentham,  who  des- 
pised metaphysical  subtleties,  and  thought  the 
Declaration  of  the  Rights  of  Man  as  absurd  as  any 
other  dogmatic  religion,  completed  the  new  orien- 
tation by  supplying  the  final  criterion  of  political 
institutions  in  the  principle  of  Utility.  Hence- 
forward emphasis  was  transferred  from  right  of 
the  individual  to  exercise  his  freedom  as  he  pleased 
to  the  expediency  of  an  undisturbed  exercise  of 
freedom    to    society. 

The  change  is  significant.  It  is  the  difference 
between  the  universal  and  equal  citizenship  of 
France,  with  its  five  million  peasant  proprietors, 
and  the  organized  inequaHty  of  England  estabHshed 
solidly  upon  class  traditions  and  class  institutions  ; 
the  descent  from  hope  to  resignation,  from  the  fire 
and  passion  of  an  age  of  illimitable  vistas  to  the 
monotonous  beat  of  the  factory  engine,  from  Turgot 
and  Condorcet  to  the  melancholy  mathematical 
creed  of  Bentham  and  Ricardo  and  James  Mill. 
Mankind  has,  at  least,  this  superiority  over  its 
philosophers,  that  great  movements  spring  from 
the  heart  and  embody  a  faith,  not  the  nice  adjust- 
ments of  the  hedonistic  calculus.  So,  in  the  name 
of  the  rights  of  property,  France  abolished  in  three 
years  a  great  mass  of  property  rights,  which,  under 
the  old  regime,  had  robbed  the  peasant  of  part  of 
the  produce  of  his  labour,  and  the  social  transfor- 
mation survived  a  whole  world  of  political 
changes. 


1 8  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

In  England  the  glad  tidings  of  democracy  were 
broken  too  discreetly  to  reach  the  ears  of  the  hind 
in  the  furrow  or  the  shepherd  on  the  hill ;  there 
were  political  changes  without  a  social  transfor- 
mation. The  doctrine  of  Utility,  though  trenchant 
in  the  sphere  of  politics,  involved  no  considerable 
interference  with  the  fundamentals  of  the  social 
fabric.  Its  exponents  were  principally  concerned 
with  the  removal  of  political  abuses  and  legal 
anomahes.  They  attacked  sinecures  and  pensions 
and  the  criminal  code  and  the  procedure  of  the 
law  courts.  But  they  touched  only  the  surface 
of  social  institutions.  They  thought  it  a  monstrous 
injustice  that  the  citizen  should  pay  one-tenth 
of  his  income  in  taxation  to  an  idle  Government, 
but  quite  reasonable  that  he  should  pay  one-fifth 
of  it  in  rent  to  an  idle  landlord. 

The  difference,  nevertheless,  was  one  of  emphasis 
and  expression,  not  of  principle.  It  mattered  very 
little  in  practice  whether  private  property  and  un- 
fettered economic  freedom  were  stated,  as  in  France, 
to  be  natural  rights,  or  whether,  as  in  England, 
they  were  merely  assumed  once  for  all  to  be  ex- 
pedient. In  either  case  they  were  taken  for  granted 
as  the  fundamentals  upon  which  social  organization 
was  to  be  based,  and  about  which  no  further 
argument  was  admissible.  Though  Bentham 
argued  that  rights  were  derived  from  utility,  not 
from  nature,  he  did  not  push  his  analysis  so  far  as 
to  argue  that  any  particular  right  was  relative  to 
any  particular  function,  and  thus  endorsed  indis- 
criminately rights  which  were  not  accompanied  by 
service  as  well  as  rights  which  were.  While  es- 
chewing, in  short,  the  phraseology  of  natural  rights, 


RIGHTS    AND    FUNCTIONS  19 

the  English  UtiHtarians  retained  something  not 
unhke  the  substance  of  them.  For  they  assumed 
that  private  property  in  land,  and  the  private 
ownership  of  capital,  were  natural  institutions, 
and  gave  them,  indeed,  a  new  lease  of  life,  by 
proving  to  their  own  satisfaction  that  social  well- 
being  must  result  from  their  continued  exercise. 
Their  negative  was  as  important  as  their  positive 
teaching.  It  was  a  conductor  which  diverted  the 
lightning.  Behind  their  political  theory,  behind 
the  practical  conduct,  which  as  always,  continues 
to  express  theory  long  after  it  has  been  discredited 
in  the  world  of  thought,  lay  the  acceptance  of 
absolute  rights  to  property  and  to  economic  free- 
dom as  the  unquestioned  centre  of  social  organiza- 
tion. 

The  result  of  that  attitude  was  momentous.  The 
motive  and  inspiration  of  the  Liberal  Movement 
of  the  eighteenth  century  had  been  the  attack  on 
Privilege  ;  and,  when  its  main  ideas  were  being 
hammered  out,  that  attack  was  the  one  supremely 
necessary  thing.  In  the  modern  revulsion  against 
economic  tyranny,  there  is  a  disposition  to  re- 
present the  writers  who  stand  on  the  threshold 
of  the  age  of  capitalist  industry  as  the  prophets 
of  a  vulgar  materialism,  which  would  sacrifice  every 
human  aspiration  to  the  pursuit  of  riches.  No 
interpretation  could  be  more  misleading  ;  and,  if 
it  is  not  unnatural  in  England,  applied  to  France, 
where  the  new  faith  grew  to  its  fullest  stature,  it  is 
fantastic.  The  great  individualists  of  the  eight- 
eenth century,  Jefferson  and  Turgot  and  Condorcet 
and  Adam  Smith,  shot  their  arrows  against  the 
abuses  of  their  day,  not  of  ours.     It  is  as  absurd 


I 


20  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

to  criticise  them  as  indifferent  to  the  evils  of  a  social 
order  which  they  could  not  anticipate,  as  to  appeal 
to  their  authority  in  defence  of  it. 

When  they  formulated  the  new  philosophy,  the 
obvious  abuse  was  not  the  power  wielded  by  the 
owners  of  capital  over  populations  unable  to  work 
without  their  permission  ;  it  was  the  network  of 
customary  and  legal  restrictions  by  which  the  land- 
owner in  France,  monopoHstic  corporations  and  the 
State  both  in  France  and  in  England,  prevented  the 
individual  from  exercising  his  powers,  divorced  pro- 
perty from  labour,  and  made  idleness  the  pensioner 
of  industry.  The  grand  enemy  of  the  age  was 
monopoly  ;  the  battlecry  with  which  enlighten- 
ment marched  against  it  was  the  abolition  of 
privilege  ;  its  ideal  was  a  society  where  each  man 
had  free  access  to  the  economic  opportunities 
which  he  could  use  and  enjoyed  the  wealth  which 
by  his  efforts  he  had  created.  That  school  of 
thought  represented  all,  or  nearly  all,  that  was 
humane  and  intelligent  in  the  mind  of  the  age.  It 
was  individualistic,  not  because  it  valued  riches 
as  the  main  end  of  man,  but  because  it  had  a  high 
sense  of  human  dignity,  and  desired  that  men 
should  be  free  to  become  themselves.  And  the 
vulgar  commercialism  which  in  England  resisted, 
and  still  resists,  the  abolition  of  child  labour, 
derived  half  its  strength  from  the  fact  that  the 
philosophy  behind  which  it  sheltered  was  that,  not 
of  reaction,  but  of  enlightenment. 

Of  enlightenment,  yes.  But  of  an  enlightenment 
which  had  crystallized  its  doctrines  while  the  new 
industrial  order  was  still  young  and  its  effects 
unknown.     When  Adam  Smith  wrote,  the  factory 


RIGHTS    AND    FUNCTIONS  21 

system  was  still  in  its  infancy  ;  the  typical  employer 
was  a  small  master  but  little  removed  from  the 
half  dozen  journeymen  whom  he  employed  ;  and 
the  modern  economic  system,  with  its  centralized 
control  over  armies  of  wage-earners,  its  joint-stock 
companies  separating  ownership  from  manage- 
ment, its  combinations  controlling  a  whole  industry, 
was  neither  seen  nor  suspected.  Few  even  now 
can  read  Condorcet's  Tableau  Historique  without 
a  lifting  of  the  heart.  But  the  creed  which  had 
exorcised  the  spectre  of  agrarian  feudalism  haunt- 
ing village  and  chateau  in  France  was  impotent  to 
disarm  the  new  ogre  of  industrial  capitalism  who  was 
stretching  his  grimy  arms  in  the  north  of  England, 
for  it  had  never  conceived  the  possibility  of  his 
existence.  Hence,  with  all  its  brilliant  achieve- 
ments, the  appearance  of  something  belated, 
something  inapposite  and  irrelevant  which  dogs 
the  exponents  of  that  school  of  thought  when  they 
discuss  economic  issues  after  the  middle  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  so  different  from  its  trenchant  and 
unswerving  directness  in  the  age  of  its  birth.  It  is 
eloquent  and  humane.  But  it  seems  to  repeat  the 
phrases  of  an  age  which  expired  in  producing  them, 
and  to  do  so  without  knowing  it.  For  since  they 
were  minted  by  the  great  masters,  the  deluge 
has  changed  the  face  of  economic  society  and 
has   made  them  phrases  and  little  more. 

When,  shorn  of  its  splendours  and  illusions, 
liberalism  triumphed  in  England  in  1832,  it  carried 
without  criticism  into  the  new  world  of  capitalist 
industry  categories  of  private  property  and  freedom 
of  contract  which  had  been  forged  in  the  simpler 
economic   environment   of   the  pre-industrial    era» 


22  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

In  England  these  categories  are  being  bent  and 
twisted  till  they  are  no  longer  recognizable,  and 
will,  in  time,  be  made  harmless.  In  America, 
where  necessity  compelled  the  crystallization  of 
principles  in  a  constitution,  they  have  the  rigidity 
of  an  iron  jacket.  The  magnificent  formulae  in 
which  a  society  of  farmers,  merchants  and  master 
craftsmen  enshrined  its  philosophy  of  freedom  are 
in  danger  of  becoming  fetters  used  by  an  Anglo-Saxon 
business  aristocracy  to  bind  insurgent  movements 
on  the  part  of  an  immigrant  and  semi-servile 
proletariat. 


Ill 

THE  ACQUISITIVE   SOCIETY 

This  doctrine  has  been  qualified  in  practice  by 
particular  limitations  to  avert  particular  evils  and 
to  meet  exceptional  emergencies.  But  it  is  limited 
in  special  cases  precisely  because  its  general  validity 
is  regarded  as  beyond  controversy,  and,  up  to  the 
eve  of  the  recent  war,  it  was  the  working  faith  of 
modern  economic  civilization.  What  it  implies  is, 
that  the  foundation  of  society  is  found,  not  in 
functions,  but  in  rights  ;  that  rights  are  not  de- 
ducible  from  the  discharge  of  functions,  so  that  the 
acquisition  of  wealth  and  the  enjoyment  of  property 
are  contingent  upon  the  performances  of  services, 
but  that  the  individual  enters  the  world  equipped 
with  rights  to  the  free  disposal  of  his  property  and 
the  pursuit  of  his  economic  self-interest,  and  that 
these  rights  are  anterior  to,  and  independent  of, 
any  service  which  he  may  render. 

True,  the  service  of  society  will,  in  fact,  it  is 
assumed,  result  from  their  exercise.  But  it  is  not 
the  primary  motive  and  criterion  of  industry,  but 
a  secondary  consequence,  which  emerges  inciden- 
tally through  the  exercise  of  rights,  a  consequence 
which  is  attained,  indeed,  in  practice,  but  which 
is  attained  without  being  sought.  It  is  not  the  end 
at  which  economic  activity  aims,  or  the  standard 
by  which  it  is  judged,  but  a  by-product,  as  coal- 
tar  is  a  by-product  of  the  manufacture  of  gas  ; 

23 


24  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

whether  that  by-product  appears  or  not,  it  is  not 
proposed  that  the  rights  themselves  should  be 
abdicated.  For  they  are  regarded,  not  as  a  con- 
ditional trust,  but  as  a  property,  which  may, 
indeed,  give  way  to  the  special  exigencies  of  extra- 
ordinary emergencies,  but  which  resumes  its  sway 
when  the  emergency  is  over,  and  in  normal  times 
is  above  discussion. 

That  conception  is  written  large  over  the  history 
of  the  nineteenth  century,  both  in  England  and  in 
America.  The  doctrine  which  it  inherited  was  that 
property  was  held  by  an  absolute  right  on  an  in- 
dividual basis,  and  to  this  fundamental  it  added  an- 
other, which  can  be  traced  in  principal  far  back 
into  history,  but  which  grew  to  its  full  stature  only 
after  the  rise  of  capitalist  industry,  that  societies 
act  both  unfairly  and  unwisely  when  they  limit 
opportunities  of  economic  enterprise.  Hence 
every  attempt  to  impose  obligations  as  a  condition 
of  the  tenure  of  property  or  of  the  exercise  of  eco- 
nomic activity  has  been  met  by  uncompromising 
resistance. 

The  story  of  the  struggle  between  humanitarian 
sentiment  and  the  theory  of  property  transmitted 
from  the  eighteenth  century  is  familiar.  No  one 
has  forgotten  the  opposition  offered  in  the  name  of 
the  rights  of  property  to  factory  legislation,  to 
housing  reform,  to  interference  with  the  adultera- 
tion of  goods,  even  to  the  compulsory  sanitation 
of  private  houses.  *'  May  I  not  do  what  I  like 
with  my  own  ?  "  was  the  answer  to  the  proposal 
to  require  a  minimum  standard  of  safety  and  sani- 
tation from  the  owners  of  mills  and  houses.  Even 
to  this  day,  while  an  English  urban  landlord  can 


THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY  25 

cramp  or  distort  the  development  of  a  whole  city 
by  withholding  land  except  at  fancy  prices,  Eng- 
lish municipalities  are  without  adequate  powers  of 
compulsory  purchase,  and  must  either  pay  through 
the  nose  or  see  thousands  of  their  members  over- 
crowded. The  whole  body  of  procedure  by  which 
they  may  acquire  land,  or  indeed  new  powers 
of  any  kind,  has  been  carefully  designed  by  lawyers 
to  protect  owners  of  property  against  the  possibility 
that  their  private  rights  may  be  subordinated  to 
the  public  interest,  because  their  rights  are  thought 
to  be  primary  and  absolute  and  public  interests 
secondary  and  contingent. 

No  one  needs  to  be  reminded,  again,  of  the 
influence  of  the  same  doctrine  in  the  sphere  of 
taxation.  The  income  tax  was  excused  as  a 
temporary  measure,  because  the  normal  society 
was  conceived  to  be  one  in  which  the  individual 
spent  his  whole  income  for  himself  and  owed  no 
obligations  to  society  on  account  of  it.  The  death 
duties  were  denounced  as  robbery,  because  they 
implied  that  the  right  to  benefit  by  inheritance 
was  conditional  upon  a  social  sanction.  The  Bud- 
get of  1909  created  a  storm,  not  because  the  taxation 
of  land  was  heavy — in  amount  the  land-taxes 
were  trifHng — but  because  it  was  felt  to  involve 
the  doctrine  that  property  is  not  an  absolute  right, 
but  that  it  may  properly  be  accompanied  by  special 
obligations,  a  doctrine  which,  if  carried  to  its 
logical  conclusion,  would  destroy  its  sanctity  by 
making  ownership  no  longer  absolute  but  condi- 
tional. 

Such  an  implication  seems  intolerable  to  an 
influential  body  of  public  opinion,  because  it  has 


26         THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

been  accustomed  to  regard  the  free  disposal  of 
property,  and  the  unlimited  exploitation  of  economic 
opportunities,  as  rights  which  are  absolute  and 
unconditioned.  On  the  whole,  until  recently,  this 
opinion  had  few  antagonists  who  could  not  be 
ignored.  As  a  consequence  the  maintenance  of 
property  rights  has  not  been  seriously  threatened 
even  in  those  cases  in  which  it  is  evident  that  no 
service  is  discharged,  directly  or  indirectly,  by  their 
exercise. 

No  one  supposes,  that  the  owner  of  urban  land, 
performs  qua  owner,  any  function.  He  has  a 
right  of  private  taxation  ;  that  is  all.  But  the 
private  ownership  of  urban  land  is  as  secure  to-day 
as  it  was  a  century  ago  ;  and  Lord  Hugh  Cecil, 
in  his  interesting  little  book  on  Conservatism,  de- 
clares that,  whether  private  property  is  mischievous 
or  not,  society  cannot  interfere  with  it,  because  to 
interfere  with  it  is  theft,  and  theft  is  wicked.  * 
No  one  supposes  that  it  is  for  the  public  good  that 
large  areas  of  land  should  be  used  for  parks  and 
game.  But  our  country  gentlemen  are  still  settled 
heavily  upon  their  villages  and  still  slay  their 
thousands.  No  one  can  argue  that  a  monopohst 
is  impelled  by  "  an  invisible  hand  "  to  serve  the 
public  interest.  But,  over  a  considerable  field  of 
industry,  competition,  as  the  recent  Report  on 
Trusts  shows,  has  been  replaced  by  combination, 
and  combinations  are  allowed  the  same  unfettered 
freedom    as    individuals    in    the    exploitation    of 

*Conservatism,  by  Lord  Hugh  Cecil.  Chap.  V.  "  The  simple 
consideration  that  it  is  wrong  to  inflict  an  injury  upon  any  man, 
sufi&ces  to  constitute  a  right  of  private  property  where  such  property 

already  exists All  property  appears  to  have  an  equal 

claim  on  the  respect  of  the  State." 


THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY  27 

economic  opportunities.  No  one  reaUy  believes 
that  the  production  of  coal  depends  upon  the  pay- 
ment of  mining  royalties  or  that  ships  will  not  go 
to  and  fro  unless  ship-owners  can  earn  fifty  per  cent, 
upon  their  capital.  But  coal  mines,  or  rather  the 
coal  miner,  still  pay  royalties,  and  ship-owners  still 
make  fortunes  and  are  made  Peers. 

At  the  very  moment  when  everybody  is  talking 
about  the  importance  of  increasing  the  output  of 
wealth,  the  last  question,  apparently,  which  it 
occurs  to  any  statesman  to  ask  is  why  wealth 
should  be  squandered  on  futile  activities,  and  in  ex- 
penditure which  is  either  disproportionate  to 
service  or  made  for  no  service  at  all.  So  inveterate, 
indeed,  has  become  the  practice  of  payment  in 
virtue  of  property  rights,  without  even  the  pretence 
of  any  service  being  rendered,  that  when,  in  a 
national  emergency,  it  is  proposed  to  extract  oil 
from  the  ground,  the  Government  actually  pro- 
poses that  every  gallon  shall  pay  a  tax  to  land- 
owners who  never  even  suspected  its  existence,  and 
the  ingenuous  proprietors  are  full  of  pained  astonish- 
m.ent  at  any  one  questioning  whether  the  nation  is 
under  a  moral  obligation  to  endow  them  further. 
Such  rights  are,  strictly  speaking,  privileges.  For 
the  definition  of  a  privilege  is  a  right  to  which 
no  corresponding  function  is  attached. 

The  enjoyment  of  property  and  the  direction  of 
industry  are  considered,  in  short,  to  require  no 
social  justification,  because  they  are  regarded  as 
rights  which  stand  by  their  own  virtue,  not  func- 
tions to  be  judged  by  the  success  with  which  they 
contribute  to  a  social  purpose.  To-day  that 
doctrine,  if  intellectually  discredited,  is  still  the 


28  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

practical  foundation  of  social  organization.  How 
slowly  it  yields  even  to  the  most  insistent  demon- 
stration of  its  inadequacy  is  shown  by  the  attitude 
which  the  heads  of  the  business  world  have  adopted 
to  the  restrictions  imposed  on  economic  activity 
during  the  war.  The  control  of  railways,  mines, 
and  shipping,  the  distribution  of  raw  materials 
through  a  public  department  instead  of  through 
competing  merchants,  the  regulation  of  prices,  the 
attempts  to  check  "  profiteering  " — the  detailed 
application  of  these  measures  may  have  been 
effective  or  ineffective,  wise  or  injudicious. 
It  is  evident,  indeed,  that  some  of  them  have 
been  foolish,  like  the  restriction  of  imports 
when  the  world  has  five  years'  destruction 
to  repair,  and  that  others,  if  sound  in 
conception,  have  been  questionable  in  their  ex- 
ecution. If  they  were  attacked  on  the  ground  that 
they  obstruct  the  efficient  performance  of  function 
— if  the  leaders  of  industry  came  forward  and  said 
generally,  as  some,  to  their  honour,  have  : — "  We 
accept  your  policy,  but  we  will  improve  its  execu- 
tion ;  we  desire  payment  for  service  and  service 
only  and  will  help  the  state  to  see  that  it  pays  for 
nothing  else  " — there  might  be  controversy  as  to 
the  facts,  but  there  could  be  none  as  to  the  principle. 
In  reality,  however,  the  gravamen  of  the  charges 
brought  against  these  restrictions  appears  generally 
to  be  precisely  the  opposite.  They  are  denounced 
by  most  of  their  critics  not  because  they  limit  the 
opportunity  of  service,  but  because  they  diminish 
the  opportunity  for  gain,  not  because  they  prevent 
the  trader  enriching  the  community,  but  because 
thev  make  it  more  difficult  for  him  to  enrich  him- 


THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY  29 

self  ;  not,  in  short,  because  they  have  failed  to 
convert  economic  activity  into  a  social  function,  but 
because  they  have  come  too  near  succeeding.  If 
the  financial  adviser  to  the  Coal  Controller  may  be 
trusted,  the  shareholders  in  coal  mines  would  ap- 
pear to  have  done  fairly  well  during  the  war.  But 
the  proposal  to  limit  their  profits  to  is.  2d.  per  ton  is 
described  by  Lord  Gainford  as  "  sheer  robbery  and 
confiscation."  With  some  honourable  exceptions, 
what  is  demanded  is  that  in  future  as  in  the  past  the 
directors  of  industry  should  be  free  to  handle  it  as 
an  enterprise  conducted  for  their  own  convenience 
or  advancement,  instead  of  being  compelled,  as  they 
have  been  partially  compelled  during  the  war,  to 
subordinate  it  to  a  social  purpose. 

The  demand  was  to  be  expected.  For  to 
admit  that  the  criterion  of  commerce  and 
industry  is  its  success  in  discharging  a  social  pur- 
pose is  at  once  to  turn  property  and  economic 
activity  from  rights  which  are  absolute  into  rights 
which  are  contingent  and  derivative,  because  it  is 
to  afhrm  that  they  are  relative  to  functions  and 
that  they  may  justly  be  revoked  when  the  functions 
are  not  performed.  It  is,  in  short,  to  imply  that 
property  and  economic  activity  exist  to  promote 
the  ends  of  society,  whereas  hitherto  society  has 
been  regarded  in  the  world  of  business  as  existing 
to  promote  them.  To  those  who  hold  their  position, 
not  as  functionaries,  but  by  virtue  of  their  success 
in  making  industry  contribute  to  their  own  wealth 
and  social  influence,  such  a  reversal  of  means  and 
ends  appears  little  less  than  a  revolution.  For  it 
implies  that  they  must  justify  before  a  social  tri- 
bunal rights  which  they  have  hitherto  taken  for 


30  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

granted  as  part  of  an  order  which  is  above  criticism. 

During  the  greater  part  of  the  nineteenth  century 
the  significance  of  the  opposition  between  the  two 
principles  of  individual  rights  and  social  functions 
was  masked  by  the  doctrine  of  the  inevitable 
harmony  between  private  interests  and  public  good. 
Competition,  it  was  argued,  was  an  effective  sub- 
stitute for  honesty.  To-day  that  subsidary  doctrine 
has  fallen  to  pieces  under  criticism  ;  few  now  would 
profess  adherence  to  the  compound  of  economic 
optimism  and  moral  bankruptcy  which  led  a  nine- 
teenth century  economist  to  say  :  "  Greed  is  held 
in  check  by  greed,  and  the  desire  for  gain  sets 
limits  to  itself."  The  disposition  to  regard  in- 
dividual rights  as  the  centre  and  pivot  of  society 
is  still,  however,  the  most  powerful  element  in 
political  thought  and  the  practical  foundation  of 
industrial  organization.  The  laborious  refutation 
of  the  doctrine  that  private  and  public  interests 
are  co-incident,  and  that  man's  self-love  is  God's 
Providence,  which  was  the  excuse  of  the  last 
century  for  its  worship  of  economic  egotism,  has 
achieved,  in  fact,  surprisingly  small  results.  Econ- 
omic egotism  is  still  worshipped  ;  and  it  is  wor- 
shipped because  that  doctrine  was  not  really  the 
centre  of  the  position.  It  was  an  outwork,  not  the 
citadel,  and  now  that  the  outwork  has  been  cap- 
tured, the  citadel  is  still  to  win. 

What  gives  its  special  quality  and  character,  its 
toughness  and  cohesion,  to  the  industrial  system 
built  up  in  the  last  century  and  a  half,  is  not  its 
exploded  theory  of  economic  harmonies.  It  is  the 
doctrine  that  economic  rights  are  anterior  to,  and 
independent  of,  economic  functions,  that  they  stand 


THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY  31 

by  their  own  virtue,  and  need  adduce  no  higher 
credentials.  The  practical  result  of  it  is  that 
economic  rights  remain,  whether  economic  func- 
tions are  performed  or  not.  They  remain  to-day 
in  a  more  menacing  form  than  in  the  age  of  early 
industrialism.  For  those  who  control  industry  no 
longer  compete  but  combine,  and  the  rivalry  be- 
tween property  in  capital  and  property  in  land  has 
long  since  ended. 

The  basis  of  the  New  Conservatism  appears  to 
be  a  determination  so  to  organize  society,  both  by 
political  and  economic  action,  as  to  make  it  secure 
against  every  attempt  to  extinguish  payments 
which  are  made,  not  for  service,  but  because  the 
owners  possess  a  right  to  extract  income  without  it. 
Hence  the  fusion  of  the  two  traditional  parties,  the 
proposed  "  strengthening  "  of  the  second  chamber, 
the  return  to  protection,  the  swift  conversion  of 
rival  industrialists  to  the  advantages  of  monopoly, 
and  the  attempts  to  buy  off  with  concessions  the 
more  influential  section  of  the  working  classes. 
Revolutions,  as  a  long  and  bitter  experience  re- 
veals, are  apt  to  take  their  colour  from  the  regime 
which  they  overthrow.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  the 
creed  which  affirms  the  absolute  rights  of  property 
should  sometimes  be  met  with  a  counter-affirma- 
tion of  the  absolute  rights  of  labour,  less  anti- 
social, indeed,  and  inhuman,  but  almost  as  dog- 
matic, almost  as  intolerant  and  thoughtless  as 
itself  ? 

A  society  which  aimed  at  making  the  acquisition 
of  wealtK  contingent  upon  the  discharge  of  social 
obHgations,  which  sought  to  proportion  remunera- 
tion to  service  and  denied  it  to  those  by  whom  no 


32  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

service  was  performed,  which  inquired  first,  not 
what  men  possess,  but  what  they  can  make  or 
create  or  achieve,  might  be  called  a  Functional 
Society,  because  in  such  a  society  the  main  subject 
of  sociar  emphasis  would  be  the  performance  of 
functions.  But  such  a  society  does  not  exist,  even 
as  a  remote  ideal,  in  the  modern  world,  though 
something  like  it  has  hung,  an  unrealized  theory, 
before  men's  minds  in  the  past.  Modern  societies 
aim  at  protecting  economic  rights,  while  leaving 
economic  functions,  except  in  moments  of  abnormal 
emergency,  to  fulfil  themselves. 

The  motive  which  gives  colour  and  quality  to 
their  public  institutions,  to  their  poHcy  and  political 
thought,  is  not  the  attempt  to  secure  the  fulfilment 
of  tasks  undertaken  for  the  public  service,  but  to 
increase  the  opportunities  open  to  individuals  of 
attaining  the  objects  which  they  conceive  to  be 
advantageous  to  themselves.  If  asked  the  end  or 
criterion  of  social  organization,  they  would  give  an 
answer  reminiscent  of  the  formula  the  greatest 
happiness  of  the  greatest  number.  But  to  say  that 
the  end  of  social  institutions  is  happiness,  is  to  say 
that  they  have  no  common  end  at  aU.  For  happiness 
is  individual,  and  to  make  happiness  the  object  of 
society  is  to  resolve  society  itself  into  the  ambitions 
of  numberless  individuals,  each  directed  towards 
the  attainment  of  some  personal  purpose. 

Such  societies  may  be  called  Acquisitive  Societies, 
because  their  whole  tendency  and  interest  and  pre- 
occupation is  to  promote  the  acquisition  cf  wealth. 
The  appeal  of  this  conception  must  be  powerful, 
for  it  has  laid  the  whole  modern  world  ander  its 
spell.     Since  England  first  revealed  the  possibilities 


THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY  33 

of  industrialism,  it  has  gone  from  strength  to 
strength,  and  as  industrial  civilization  invades 
countries  hitherto  remote  from  it,  as  Russia  and 
Japan  and  India  and  China  are  drawn  into  its 
orbit,  each  decade  sees  a  fresh  extension  of  its 
influence.  The  secret  of  its  triumph  is  obvious. 
It  is  an  invitation  to  men  to  use  the  powers  with 
which  they  have  been  endowed  by  nature  or 
society,  by  skill  or  energy  or  relentless  egotism  or 
mere  good  fortune,  without  enquiring  whether 
there  is  any  principle  by  which  their  exercise 
should  be  limited.  It  assumes  the  social  organiza- 
tion which  determines  the  opportunities  which 
different  classes  shall  in  fact  possess,  and  concen- 
trates attention  upon  the  right  of  those  who  possess 
or  can  acquire  power  to  make  the  fullest  use  of  it 
for  their  own  self-advancement.  By  fixing  men's 
minds,  not  upon  the  discharge  of  social  obligations, 
which  restricts  their  energy,  because  it  defines  the 
goal  to  which  it  should  be  directed,  but  upon  the 
exercise  of  the  right  to  pursue  their  own  self-interest, 
it  offers  unlimited  scope  for  the  acquisition  of 
riches,  and  therefore  gives  free  play  to  one  of  the 
most  powerful  of  human  instincts. 

To  the  strong  it  promises  unfettered  freedom  for 
the  .exercise  of  their  strength  ;  to  the  weak  the  hope 
that  they  too  one  day  may  be  strong.  Before  the 
eyes  of  both  it  suspends  a  golden  prize,  which  not 
all  can  attain,  but  for  which  each  may  strive,  the 
enchanting  vision  of  infinite  expansion.  It 
assures  men  that  there  are  no  ends  other  than 
their  ends,  no  law  other  than  their  desires,  no 
Hmit  other  than  that  which  they  think  advisable. 
Thus  it  makes  the  individual  the  centre  of  his  own 


34  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

universe,  and  dissolves  moral  principles  into  a  choice 
of  expediencies.  And  it  immensely  simplifies  the 
problems  of  social  life  in  complex  communities. 
For  it  relieves  them  of  the  necessity  of  discriminat- 
ing between  different  types  of  economic  activity  and 
different  sources  of  wealth,  between  enterprise  and 
avarice,  energy  and  unscrupulous  greed,  property 
which  is  legitimate  and  property  which  is  theft,  the 
just  enjoyment  of  the  fruits  of  labour  and  the  idle 
parasitism  of  birth  or  fortune,  because  it  treats  all 
economic  activities  as  standing  upon  the  same  level, 
and  suggests  that  excess  or  defect,  waste  or  super- 
fluity, require  no  conscious  effort  of  the  social  will 
to  avert  them,  but  are  corrected  almost  automati- 
cally by  the  mechanical  play  of  economic  forces. 

Under  the  impulse  of  such  ideas  men  do  not  be- 
come religious  or  wise  or  artistic  ;  for  rehgion  and 
wisdom  and  art  imply  the  acceptance  of  limitations. 
But  they  become  powerful  and  rich.  They  inherit 
the  earth  and  change  the  face  of  nature,  if  they  do 
not  possess  their  own  souls  ;  and  they  have  that 
appearance  of  freedom  which  consists  in  the  absence 
of  obstacles  between  opportunities  for  self-advance- 
ment and  those  whom  birth,  or  wealth,  or  talent 
or  good  fortune  have  placed  in  a  position  to  seize 
them.  It  is  not  difficult  either  for  individuals  or 
for  societies  to  achieve  their  object,  if  that  object 
be  sufficiently  limited  and  immediate,  and  if  they 
are  not  distracted  from  its  pursuit  by  other  con- 
siderations. The  temper  which  dedicates  itself  to 
the  cultivation  of  opportunities,  and  leaves  ob- 
ligations to  take  care  of  themselves,  is  set  upon  an 
object  which  is  at  once  simple  and  practicable.  The 
eighteenth    century    defined    it.      The    twentieth 


THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY         35 

century  has  very  largely  attained  it.  Or,  if  it  has 
not  attained  it,  it  has  at  least  grasped  the  possibili- 
ties of  its  attainment.  The  national  output  of 
wealth  per  head  of  population  is  estimated  to  have 
been  approximately  ^^40  in  1914.  Unless  man- 
kind chooses  to  continue  the  sacrifice  of  prosperity 
to  the  ambitions  and  terrors  of  nationalism,  it  is 
possible  that  by  the  year  20CX)  it  may  be  doubled. 


IV 

THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM 

Such  happiness  is  not  remote  from  achievement. 
In  the  course  of  achieving  it,  however,  the  world 
has  been  confronted  by  a  group  of  unexpected 
consequences,  which  are  the  cause  of  its  malaise, 
as  the  obstruction  of  economic  opportunity  was 
the  cause  of  social  malaise  in  the  eighteenth  century. 
And  these  consequences  are  not,  as  is  often  sugges- 
ted, accidental  mal-adjustments,  but  flow  naturally 
from  its  dominant  principle  :  so  that  there  is  a 
sense  in  which  the  cause  of  its  perplexity  is  not  its 
failure,  but  the  quality  of  its  success,  and  its  light 
itself  a  kind  of  darkness. 

The  will  to  economic  power,  if  it  is  sufficiently 
single-minded,  brings  riches.  But  if  it  is  single- 
minded  it  destroys  the  moral  restraints  which 
ought  to  condition  the  pursuit  of  riches,  and  there- 
fore also  makes  the  pursuit  of  riches  meaningless. 
For  what  gives  meaning  to  economic  activity,  as 
to  any  other  activity,  is,  as  we  have  said,  the  pur- 
pose to  which  it  is  directed.  But  the  faith  upon 
which  our  economic  civilization  reposes,  the  faith 
that  riches  are  not  a  means  but  an  end,  implies 
that  all  economic  activity  is  equally  estimable, 
whether  it  is  subordinated  to  a  social  purpose  or 
not.  Hence  it  divorces  gain  from  service,  and 
justifies  rewards  for  which  no  function  is  performed, 
or  which  are  out  of  all  proportion  to  it.     Wealth  in 

36 


THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM      37 

modern  societies  is  distributed  according  to  oppor- 
tunity ;  and  while  opportunity  depends  partly 
upon  talent  and  energy,  it  depends  still  more  upon 
birth,  social  position,  access  to  education  and  in- 
herited wealth ;  in  a  word  upon  property.  For 
talent  and  energy  can  create  opportunity.  But 
property  need  only  wait  for  it.  It  is  the  sleeping 
partner  who  draws  part  of  the  dividends  which  the 
firm  produces,  the  residuary  legatee  who  always 
claims  his  share  in  the  estate. 

Because  rewards  are  divorced  from  services,  so 
that  what  is  prized  most  is  not  riches  obtained  in 
return  for  labour  but  riches  the  economic  origin  of 
which,  being  regarded  as  sordid,  is  concealed,  two 
results  follow.  The  first  is  the  creation  of  a  class 
of  pensioners  upon  industry,  who  levy  toll  upon 
its  product,  but  contribute  nothing  to  its  increase, 
and  who  are  not  merely  tolerated,  but  applauded 
and  admired  and  protected  with  assiduous  care,  as 
though  the  secret  of  prosperity  resided  in  them. 
They  are  admired  because  in  the  absence  of  any 
principle  of  discrimination  between  incomes  which 
are  payment  for  functions  and  incomes  which  are 
not,  all  incomes,  merely  because  they  represent 
wealth,  stand  on  the  same  level  of  appreciation,  and 
are  estimated  solely  by  their  magnitude,  so  that  in 
all  societies  which  have  accepted  industrialism 
there  is  an  upper  layer  which  claims  the  enjoyment 
of  social  hfe,  while  it  repudiates  its  responsibiHties. 
The  rentier  and  his  ways,  how  familiar  they  were  in 
England  before  the  war  !  A  public  school  and  then 
club  life  in  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  and  then  another 
club  in  town  ;  London  in  June,  when  London  is 
pleasant,  the  moors  in  August,  and  pheasants  in 


38  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

October,  Cannes  in  December  and  hunting  in 
February  and  March  ;  and  a  whole  world  of  rising 
bourgeoisie  eager  to  imitate  them,  sedulous  to  make 
their  expensive  watches  keep  time  with  this  pre- 
posterous calendar  1 

The  second  consequence  is  the  degradation  of 
those  who  labour,  but  who  do  not  by  their  labour 
command  large  rewards  ;  that  is  of  the  great 
majority  of  mankind.  And  this  degradation 
follows  inevitably  from  the  refusal  of  men  to  give 
the  purpose  of  industry  the  first  place  in  their 
thoughts  about  it.  When  they  do  that,  when  their 
minds  are  set  upon  the  fact  that  the  meaning  of 
industry  is  the  service  of  man,  all  who  labour 
appear  to  them  honourable,  because  all  who  labour 
serve,  and  the  distinction  which  separates  those 
who  serve  from  those  who  merely  spend  is  so 
crucial  and  fundamental  as  to  obliterate  all  minor 
distinctions  based  on  differences  of  income.  But 
when  the  criterion  of  function  is  forgotten,  the  only 
criterion  which  remains  is  that  of  wealth,  and  an 
Acquisitive  Society  reverences  the  possession  of 
wealth,  as  a  Functional  Society  would  honour,  even 
in  the  person  of  the  humblest  and  most  laborious 
craftsman,   the   arts   of  creation. 

So  wealth  becomes  the  foundation  of  public 
esteem,  and  the  mass  of  men  who  labour,  but  who 
do  not  acquire  wealth,  are  thought  to  be  vulgar  and 
meaningless  and  insignificant  compared  with  the 
few  who  acquire  wealth  by  good  fortune,  or  by  the 
skilful  use  of  economic  opportunities.  They  come 
to  be  regarded,  not  as  the  ends  for  which  alone  it 
is  worth  while  to  produce  wealth  at  all,  but  as  the 
instruments  of  its  acquisition  by  a  world  that  de- 


THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM      39 

clines  to  be  soiled  by  contact  with  what  is  thought 
to  be  the  dull  and  sordid  business  of  labour.  They 
are  not  happy,  for  the  reward  of  all  but  the  very 
mean  is  not  merely  money,  but  the  esteem  of  their 
feUow  men,  and  they  know  they  are  not  esteemed, 
as  soldiers,  for  example,  are  esteemed,  though  it  is 
because  they  give  their  lives  to  making  civilization 
that  there  is  a  civilization  which  it  is  worth  while 
for  soldiers  to  defend.  They  are  not  esteemed,  be- 
cause the  admiration  of  society  is  directed  towards 
those  who  get,  not  towards  those  who  give  ;  and 
though  workmen  give  much  they  get  Httle.  And 
the  rentiers  whom  they  support  are  not  happy  ; 
for  in  discarding  the  idea  of  function,  which  sets  a 
limit  to  the  acquisition  of  riches,  they  have  also 
discarded  the  principle  which  alone  gives  riches 
their  meaning.  Hence  unless  they  can  persuade 
themselves  that  to  be  rich  is  in  itself  meritorious, 
they  may  bask  in  social  admiration,  but  they  are 
unable  to  esteem  themselves.  For  they  have 
abolished  the  principle  which  makes  activity 
significant,  and  therefore  estimable.  They  are, 
indeed,  more  truly  pitiable  than  some  of  those  who 
envy  them.  For,  like  the  spirits  in  the  Inferno,  they 
are  punished  by  the  attainment  of  their  desires. 
A  society  ruled  by  these  notions  is  necessarily  the 
victim  of  an  irrational  inequality.  To  escape  such 
inequality  it  is  necessary  to  recognize  that  there  is 
some  principle  which  ought  to  limit  the  gains  of 
particular  classes  and  particular  individuals,  be- 
cause gains  drawn  from  certain  sources  or  exceeding 
certain  amounts  are  illegitimate.  But  such  a 
limitation  implies  a  standard  of  discrimination, 
which  is   inconsistent   with   the   assumption   that 


40  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

each  man  has  a  right  to  what  he  can  get,  irrespec- 
tive of  any  service  rendered  for  it.  Thus  privilege, 
which  was  to  have  been  exorcised  by  the  gospel  of 
1789,  returns  in  a  new  guise,  the  creature  no  longer 
of  unequal  legal  rights  thwarting  the  natural 
exercise  of  equal  powers  of  hand  and  brain,  but  of 
unequal  powers  springing  from  the  exercise  of  equal 
rights  in  a  world  where  property  and  inherited 
wealth  and  the  apparatus  of  class  institutions  have 
made  opportunities  unequal. 

Inequality,  again,  leads  to  the  misdirection  of 
production.  For,  since  the  demand  of  one  income 
of  ^£50,000  is  as  powerful  a  magnet  as  the  demand  of 
500  incomes  of  J[^ioo,  it  diverts  energy  from  the 
creation  of  wealth  to  the  multiplication  of  luxuries, 
so  that,  for  example,  while  one-tenth  of  the  people 
of  England  are  overcrowded,  a  considerable  part  of 
them  are  engaged,  not  in  supplying  that  deficiency, 
but  in  making  rich  men's  hotels,  luxurious  yachts, 
and  motor-cars  like  that  used  by  a  Secretary  of 
State  for  War,  "with  an  interior  inlaid  with  silver  ir 
quartered  mahogany,  and  upholstered  in  fawn 
suede  and  morocco,"  which  was  afterwards  bought 
by  a  suburban  capitahst,  by  way  of  encouraging 
useful  industries  and  rebuking  pubHc  extravagance 
with  an  example  of  private  economy,  for  the  trifling 
sum  of  3,550  guineas. 

Thus  part  of  the  goods  which  are  annually  pro- 
duced, and  which  are  called  wealth,  is,  strictly 
speaking,  waste,  because  it  consists  of  articles  which, 
though  reckoned  as  a  part  of  the  income  of  the 
nation,  either  should  not  have  been  produced  until 
other  articles  had  already  been  produced  in  sufficient 
abundance,  or  should  not  have  been  produced  at  all. 


THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM      41 

And  some  part  of  the  population  is  employed  in 
making  goods  which  no  man  can  make  with  happi- 
ness, or  indeed  without  loss  of  self-respect,  because 
he  knows  that  they  had  much  better  not  be  made, 
and  that  his  life  is  wasted  in  making  them.  Every- 
body recognizes  that  the  army  contractor,  who,  in 
time  of  war,  set  several  hundred  navvies  to  dig  an 
artificial  lake  in  his  grounds,  was  not  adding  to,  but 
subtracting  from,  the  wealth  of  the  nation.  But 
in  time  of  peace  many  hundred  thousand  workmen, 
if  they  are  not  digging  ponds,  are  doing  work  which 
is  equally  foolish  and  wasteful ;  though,  in  peace,  as 
in  war,  there  is  important  work,  which  is  waiting 
to  be  done,  and  which  is  neglected. 

It  is  neglected  because,  while  the  effective  de- 
mand of  the  mass  of  men  is  only  too  small,  there  is  a 
small  class  which  wears  several  men's  clothes,  eats 
several  men's  dinners,  occupies  several  families' 
houses,  and  lives  several  men's  lives.  As  long  as  a 
minority  has  so  large  an  income  that  part  of  it,  if 
spent  at  all,  must  be  spent  on  trivialities,  so  long 
will  part  of  the  human  energy  and  mechanical 
equipment  of  the  nation  be  diverted  from  serious 
work,  which  enriches  it,  to  making  trivialities, 
which  impoverishes  it,  since  they  can  only  be  made 
at  the  cost  of  not  making  other  things.  And  if  the 
peers  and  millionaires  who  are  now  preaching  the 
duty  of  production  to  miners  and  dock  labourers 
desire  that  more  wealth,  not  more  waste,  should  be 
produced,  the  simplest  way  in  which  they  can 
achieve  their  aim  is  to  transfer  to  the  public  their 
whole  incomes  over  (say)  £1,000  a  year,  in  order 
that  it  may  be  spent  in  setting  to  work,  not  garden- 
ers, chauffeurs,  domestic  servants  and  shopkeepers 


42  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

in  the  West  End  of  London,  but  builders,  mechanics 
and  teachers. 

So  to  those  who  clamour,  as  many  now  do,  "Pro- 
duce !  Produce  !  "  one  simple  question  may  be 
addressed  : — "  Produce  what  ?  "  Food,  clothing, 
house-room,  art,  knowledge  ?  By  all  means  ! 
But  if  the  nation  is  scantily  furnished  with  these 
things  had  it  not  better  stop  producing  a  good  many 
others  which  fill  shop  windows  in  Regent  Street  ? 
If  it  desires  to  re-equip  its  industries  with  machinery 
and  its  railways  with  wagons,  had  it  not  better 
refrain  from  holding  exhibitions  designed  to  en- 
courage rich  men  to  re-equip  themselves  with 
motor-cars  ?  What  can  be  more  childish  than  to 
urge  the  necessity  that  productive  power  should 
be  increased,  if  part  of  the  productive  power  which 
exists  already  is  misapplied  ?  Is  not  less  produc- 
tion of  futilities  as  important  as,  indeed  a  con- 
dition of,  more  production  of  things  of  moment  ? 
Would  not  "  Spend  less  on  private  luxuries  "  be  as 
wise  a  cry  as  "  produce  more  ?  "  Yet  this  result  of 
inequality,  again,  is  a  phenomenon  which  cannot 
be  prevented,  or  checked,  or  even  recognized  by  a 
society  which  excludes  the  idea  of  purpose  from  its 
social  arrangements  and  industrial  activity.  For 
to  recognize  it  is  to  admit  that  there  is  a  principle 
superior  to  the  mechanical  play  of  economic  forces, 
which  ought  to  determine  the  relative  importance 
of  different  occupations,  and  thus  to  abandon  the 
view  that  all  riches,  however  composed,  are  an  end, 
and  that  all  economic  activity  is  equally  justifiable. 
^^  The  rejection  of  the  idea  of  purpose  involves 
another  consequence  which  every  one  laments,  but 
which  no  one  can  prevent,  except  by  abandoning 


THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM      43 

the  belief  that  the  free  exercise  of  rights  is  the  main 
interest  of  society  and  the  discharge  of  obligations  a 
secondary  and  incidental  consequence  which  may 
be  left  to  take  care  of  itself.  It  is  that  social  life  is 
turned  into  a  scene  of  fierce  antagonisms,  and  that 
a  considerable  part  of  industry  is  carried  on  in  the 
intervals  of  a  disguised  social  war.  The  idea  that 
industrial  peace  can  be  secured  merely  by  the 
exercise  of  tact  and  forbearance  is  based  on  the 
idea  that  there  is  a  fundamental  identity  of  interest 
between  the  different  groups  engaged  in  it,  which 
is  occasionally  interrupted  by  regrettable  mis- 
understandings. Both  the  one  idea  and  the  other 
are  an  illusion.  The  disputes  which  matter  are  not 
caused  by  a  misunderstanding  of  identity  of  inter- 
ests, but  by  a  better  understanding  of  diversity  of 
interests.  Though  a  formal  declaration  of  war  is 
an  episode,  the  conditions  which  issue  in  a  declara- 
tion of  war  are  permanent  ;  and  what  makes  them 
permanent  is  the  conception  of  industry  which  also 
makes  inequahty  and  functionless  incomes  per- 
manent. It  is  the  denial  that  industry  has  any 
end  or  purpose  other  than  the  satisfaction  of  those 
engaged  in  it. 

That  motive  produces  industrial  warfare,  not  as  a 
regrettable  incident,  but  as  an  inevitable  result. 
It  produces  industrial  war,  because  its  teaching 
is  that  each  individual  or  group  has  a  right  to  what 
they  can  get,  and  denies  that  there  is  any  principle, 
other  than  the  mechanism  of  the  market,  which  deter- 
mines what  they  ought  to  get.  For,  since  the  in- 
come available  for  distribution  is  limited,  and  since, 
therefore,  when  certain  limits  have  been  passed, 
what  one  group  gains  another  group  must  lose,  it  is 


44  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

evident  that  if  the  relative  incomes  of  different 
groups  are  not  to  be  determined  by  their  functions, 
there  is  no  method  other  than  mutual  self-assertion 
which  is  left  to  determine  them.  Self-interest,  indeed, 
may  cause  them  to  refrain  from  using  their  full 
strength  to  enforce  their  claims,  and,  in  so  far  as 
this  happens,  peace  is  secured  in  industry,  as  men 
have  attempted  to  secure  it  in  international  affairs, 
by  a  balance  of  power.  But  the  maintenance  of 
such  a  peace  is  contingent  upon  the  estimate  of 
the  parties  to  it  that  they  have  more  to  lose  than  to 
gain  by  an  overt  struggle,  and  is  not  the  result  of 
their  acceptance  of  any  standard  of  remuneration 
as  an  equitable  settlement  of  their  claims.  Hence 
it  is  precarious,  insincere  and  short.  It  is  without 
finality,  because  there  can  be  no  finality  in  the 
mere  addition  of  increments  of  income,  any  more 
than  in  the  gratification  of  any  other  desire  for 
material  goods.  When  demands  are  conceded  the 
old  struggle  recommences  upon  a  new  level,  and  will 
always  recommence  as  long  as  men  seek  to  end  it 
merely  by  increasing  remuneration,  not  by  finding 
a  principle  upon  which  all  remuneration,  whether 
large  or  small,  should  be  based. 

Such  a  principle  is  offered  by  the  idea  of  function, 
because  its  application  would  eliminate  the  sur- 
pluses which  are  the  subject  of  contention,  and 
would  make  it  evident  that  remuneration  is  based 
upon  service,  not  upon  chance  or  privilege  or  the 
power  to  use  opportunities  to  drive  a  hard  bargain. 
But  the  idea  of  function  is  incompatible  with  the 
doctrine  that  every  person  and  organization  have 
an  unlimited  right  to  exploit  their  economic  oppor- 
tunities as  fully  as  they  please,  which  is  the  working 


THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM      45 

faith  of  modern  industry  ;  and,  since  it  is  not 
accepted,  men  resign  themselves  to  the  settlement 
of  the  issue  by  force,  or  propose  that  the  State 
should  supersede  the  force  of  private  associations  by 
the  use  of  its  force,  as  though  the  absence  of  a  prin- 
ciple could  be  compensated  by  a  new  kind  of 
machinery.  Yet  all  the  time  the  true  cause  of 
industrial  warfare  is  as  simple  as  the  true  cause  of 
international  warfare.  It  is  that  if  men  recognize 
no  law  superior  to  their  desires,  then  they  must 
fight  when  their  desires  collide ;  for  though  groups 
or  nations  which  are  at  issue  with  each  other 
may  be  willing  to  submit  to  a  principle  which  is 
superior  to  them  both,  there  is  no  reason  why  they 
should  submit  to  each  other. 

Hence  the  idea,  which  is  popular  with  rich  men, 
that  industrial  disputes  would  disappear  if  only  the 
output  of  wealth  were  doubled,  and  every  one  were 
twice  as  well  off,  not  only  is  refuted  by  all  practical 
experience,  but  is  in  its  very  nature  founded  upon 
an  illusion.  For  the  question  is  one,  not  of  amounts, 
but  of  proportions  ;  and  men  will  fight  to  be  paid 
j^30  a  week,  instead  of  £20,  as  readily  as  they  will 
fight  to  be  paid  £^  instead  of  ^^4,  as  long  as  there  is 
no  reason  why  they  should  be  paid  £20  instead  of 
£30,  and  as  long  as  other  men  who  do  not  work  are 
paid  anything  at  all.  If  miners  demanded  higher 
wages  when  every  superfluous  charge  upon  coal- 
getting  had  been  eliminated,  there  would  be  a 
principle  with  which  to  meet  their  claims,  the 
principle  that  one  group  of  workers  ought  not  to 
encroach  upon  the  livelihood  of  others.  But  as  long 
as  mineral  owners  extract  royalties,  and  excep- 
tionally productive  mines  pay  thirty  per  cent,  to 


46  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

absentee  shareholders,  there  is  no  vahd  answer  to  a 
demand  for  higher  wages.  For  if  the  community 
pays  anything  at  all  to  those  who  do  not  work,  it 
can  afford  to  pay  more  to  those  who  do.  The 
naive  complaint,  that  workmen  are  never  satisfied, 
is,  therefore,  strictly  true.  It  is  true,  not  only  of 
workmen,  but  of  all  classes  in  a  society  which  con- 
ducts its  affairs  on  the  principle  that  wealth, 
instead  of  being  proportioned  to  function,  belongs 
to  those  who  can  get  it.  They  are  never  satisfied, 
nor  can  they  be  satisfied.  For  as  long  as  they  make 
that  principle  the  guide  of  their  individual  lives  and 
of  their  social  order,  nothing  short  of  infinity 
could  bring  them  satisfaction. 

So  here,  again,  the  prevalent  insistence  upon 
rights,  and  prevalent  neglect  of  functions,  brings 
men  into  a  vicious  circle  from  which  they  cannot 
escape,  without  escaping  from  the  false  philosophy 
which  dominates  them.  But  it  does  something 
more.  It  makes  that  philosophy  itself  seem 
plausible  and  exhilarating,  and  a  rule  not  only  for 
industry,  in  which  it  had  its  birth,  but  for  politics 
and  culture  and  religion  and  the  whole  compass 
of  social  life.  The  possibility  that  one  aspect  of 
human  life  may  be  so  exaggerated  as  to  over- 
shadow, and  in  time  to  atrophy,  every  other,  has 
been  made  familar  to  Enghshmen  by  the  example 
of  "  Prussian  militarism."  Militarism  is  the  char- 
acteristic, not  of  an  army,  but  of  a  society.  Its 
essence  is  not  any  particular  quaHty  or  scale  of 
military  preparation,  but  a  state  of  mind,  which, 
in  its  concentration  on  one  particular  element  in 
social  life,  ends  finally  by  exalting  it  until  it  be- 


THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM      47 

comes  the  arbiter  of  all  the  rest.  The  purpose  for 
which  military  forces  exist  is  forgotten.  They  are 
thought  to  stand  by  their  own  right  and  to  need  no 
justification.  Instead  of  being  regarded  as  an 
instrument  which  is  necessary  in  an  imperfect 
world,  they  are  elevated  into  an  object  of  super- 
stitious veneration,  as  though  the  world  would  be 
a  poor  insipid  place  without  them,  so  that  political 
institutions  and  social  arrangements  and  intellect 
and  morality  and  religion  are  crushed  into  a  mould 
made  to  fit  one  activity,  which  in  a  sane  society 
is  a  subordinate  activity,  like  the  police,  or  the 
maintenance  of  prisons,  or  the  cleansing  of  sewers, 
but  which  in  a  militarist  state  is  a  kind  of  mystical 
epitome  of  society  itself. 

Militarism,  as  Englishmen  see  plainly  enough,  is 
fetish  worship.  It  is  the  prostration  of  men's  souls 
and  the  laceration  of  their  bodies  to  appease 
an  idol.  What  they  do  not  see  is  that  their  rever- 
ence for  economic  activity  and  industry  and  what  is 
called  business  is  also  fetish  worship,  and  that,  in 
their  devotion  to  that  idol,  they  torture  themselves 
as  needlessly  and  indulge  in  the  same  meaningless 
antics  as  the  Prussians  did  in  their  worship  of 
militarism.  For  what  the  military  tradition  and 
spirit  did  for  Prussia,  with  the  result  of 
creating  militarism,  the  commercial  tradition  and 
spirit  have  done  for  England,  with  the  result  of 
creating  industrialism.  Industrialism  is  no  more 
the  necessary  characteristic  of  an  economically  de- 
veloped society  than  militarism  is  a  necessary 
characteristic  of  a  nation  which  maintains  military 
forces.  It  is  no  more  the  result  of  applying  science 
to  industry  than  militarism  is  the  result    of    the 


48  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

application  of  science  to  war,  and  the  idea  that  it  is 
something  inevitable  in  a  community  which  uses 
coal  and  iron  and  machinery,  so  far  from  being  the 
truth,  is  itself  a  product  of  the  perversion  of  mind 
which  industrialism  produces.  Men  may  use 
what  mechanical  instruments  they  please  and  be 
none  the  worse  for  their  use.  What  kills  their 
souls  is  when  they  allow  their  instruments  to 
use  them.  The  essence  of  industriahsm,  in  short, 
is  not  any  particular  method  of  industry, 
but  a  particular  estimate  of  the  importance  of 
industry,  which  results  in  it  being  thought  the 
only  thing  that  is  important  at  all,  so  that 
it  is  elevated  from  the  subordinate  place  which 
it  should  occupy  among  human  interests  and 
activities  into  being  the  standard  by  which  all 
other  interests  and  activities  are  judged. 

When  a  Cabinet  Minister  declares  that  the  great- 
ness of  this  country  depends  upon  the  volume  of  its 
exports,  so  that  France,  which  exports  comparative- 
ly little,  and  Elizabethan  England,  which  exported 
next  to  nothing,  are  presumably  to  be  pitied  as 
altogether  inferior  civilizations,  that  is  Industrial- 
ism. It  is  the  confusion  of  one  minor  department 
of  life  with  the  whole  of  life.  When  manufacturers 
cry  and  cut  themselves  with  knives,  because  it  is 
proposed  that  boys  and  girls  of  fourteen  shall 
attend  school  for  eight  hours  a  week,  and  the 
President  of  the  Board  of  Education  is  so  gravely 
impressed  by  their  apprehensions,  that  he  at  once 
allows  the  hours  to  be  reduced  to  seven,  and 
then  suspends  the  system  altogether,  that  is 
Industrialism.  It  is  fetish  worship.  When  the 
Government  obtains  money  for  a  war,  which  costs 


THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM      49 

£7,000,000  a  day,  by  closing  the  Museums,  which 
cost  j^20,ooo  a  year,  that  is  IndustriaHsm.  It  is 
a  contempt  for  all  interests  which  do  not  contribute 
obviously  to  economic  activity.  When  the  Press 
clamours  that  the  one  thing  needed  to  make  this 
island  an  Arcadia  is  productivity,  and  more  pro- 
ductivity, and  yet  more  productivity,  that  is  Indus- 
trialism.    It  is  the  confusion  of  means  with  ends. 

Men  will  always  confuse  means  with  ends  if  they 
are  without  any  clear  conception  that  it  is  the  ends, 
not  the  means,  which  matter — if  they  allow  their 
minds  to  slip  from  the  fact  that  it  is  the  social 
purpose  of  industry  which  gives  it  meaning  and 
makes  it  worth  while  to  carry  it  on  at  all.  And  when 
they  do  that,  they  will  turn  their  whole  world 
upside  down,  because  they  do  not  see  the  poles 
upon  which  it  ought  to  move.  So  when,  like  Eng- 
land, they  are  thoroughly  industrialized,  they  be- 
have Hke  Prussia,  which  was  thoroughly  militarized. 
They  talk  as  though  man  existed  for  industry, 
instead  of  industry  existing  for  man,  as  the  Prus- 
sians sometimes  talked  of  man  existing  for  war. 
They  resent  any  activity  which  is  not  coloured 
by  the  predominant  interest,  because  it  seems  a 
rival  to  it.  So  they  destroy  religion  and  art  and 
morality,  which  cannot  exist  unless  they  are  dis- 
interested ;  and  having  destroyed  these,  which  are 
the  end,  for  the  sake  of  industry,  which  is  a  means, 
they  make  their  industry  itself  what  they  make 
their  cities,  a  desert  of  unnatural  dreariness,  which 
only  forgetfulness  can  make  endurable,  and  which 
only  excitement  can  enable  them  to  forget. 

Torn  by  suspicions  and  recriminations,  avid  of 
power  and  oblivious  of  duties,  desiring  peace,  but 


50  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

unable  to  "  seek  peace  and  ensue  it,"  because  un- 
willing to  surrender  the  creed  which  is  the  cause  of 
war,  to  what  can  one  compare  such  a  society  but 
to  the  international  world,  which  also  has  been 
called  a  society,  and  which  also  is  social  in  nothing 
but  name  ?  And  the  comparison  is  more  than  a 
play  upon  words.  It  is  an  analogy  which  has  its 
roots  in  the  facts  of  history.  It  is  not  a  chance  that 
the  last  two  centuries,  which  saw  the  growth  of 
a  new  system  of  industry,  saw  also  the  growth  of 
the  system  of  international  politics  which  came  to 
a  climax  in  the  period  from  1870  to  1914.  Both  the 
one  and  the  other  are  the  expression  of  the  same 
spirit  and  move  in  obedience  to  similar  laws.  The 
essence  of  the  former  was  the  repudiation  of  any 
authority  superior  to  the  individual  reason.  It 
left  men  free  to  follow  their  own  interests  or  am- 
bitions or  appetites,  untrammelled  by  subordination 
to  any  common  centre  of  allegiance.  The  essence 
of  the  latter  was  the  repudiation  of  any  authority 
superior  to  the  sovereign  state,  which  again  was 
conceived  as  a  compact  self-contained  unit — a  unit 
which  would  lose  its  very  essence  if  it  lost  its  inde- 
pendence of  other  states.  Just  as  the  one  emanci- 
pated economic  activity  from  a  mesh  of  antiquated 
traditions,  so  the  other  emancipated  nations  from 
arbitrary  subordination  to  alien  races  or  Govern- 
ments, and  turned  them  into  nationalities  with  a 
right  to  work  out  their  own  destiny. 

Nationalism  is,  in  fact,  the  counterpart  among 
nations  of  what  individualism  is  within  them.  It 
has  similar  origins  and  tendencies,  similar  triumphs 
and  defects.  For  nationalism,  like  individualism, 
lays  its  emphasis  on  the  rights  of  separate  units,  not 


THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM      51 

on  their  subordination  to  common  obligations, 
though  its  units  are  races  or  nations,  not  individual 
men.  Like  individualism  it  appeals  to  the  self-assert- 
ive instincts,  to  which  it  promises  opportunities  of 
unlimited  expansion.  Like  individualism  it  is  a 
force  of  immense  explosive  power,  the  just  claims 
of  which  must  be  conceded  before  it  is  possible  to 
invoke  any  alternative  principle  to  control  its 
operations.  For  one  cannot  impose  a  supernational 
authority  upon  irritated  or  discontented  or  oppress- 
ed nationalities,  any  more  than  one  can  subordinate 
economic  motives  to  the  control  of  society,  until 
society  has  recognized  that  there  is  a  sphere  which 
they  may  legitimately  occupy. 

And,  like  nationahsm,  if  pushed  to  its  logical 
conclusion,  individualism,  is  self-destructive.  For, 
as  nationalism,  in  its  brilliant  youth,  begins 
as  a  claim  that  nations,  because  they  are 
spiritual  beings,  shall  determine  themselves,  and 
passes  too  often  into  a  claim  that  they  shall 
dominate  others,  so  individualism  begins  by  assert- 
ing the  right  of  men  to  make  of  their  own  lives 
what  they  can,  and  ends  by  condoning  the  subjec- 
tion of  the  majority  of  men  to  the  few  whom  good 
fortune,  or  special  opportunity,  or  privilege  have 
enabled  most  successfully  to  use  their  rights.  They 
rose  together.  It  is  probable  that,  if  ever  they 
decline,  they  will  decline  together.  For  life  can- 
not be  cut  in  compartments.  In  the  long  run  the 
world  reaps  in  war  what  it  sows  in  peace.  And  to 
expect  that  international  rivalry  can  be  exorcised 
as  long  as  the  industrial  order  within  each  nation 
is  such  as  to  give  success  to  those  whose  whole 
existence  is  a  struggle  for  self-aggrandizement  is  a 


52  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

dream  which  has  not  even  the  merit  of  being 
beautiful. 

So  the  perversion  of  nationaUsm  is  imperiaHsm, 
as  the  perversion  of  individualism  is  industriahsm. 
And  the  perversion  comes,  not  through  any  flaw 
or  vice  in  human  nature,  but  by  the  force  of  the  idea, 
because  the  principle  is  defective  and  reveals  its 
defects  as  it  reveals  its  power.  For  it  asserts  that 
the  rights  of  nations  and  individuals  are  absolute, 
which  is  false,  instead  of  asserting  that  they  are 
absolute  in  their  own  sphere,  but  that  their  sphere 
itself  is  contingent  upon  the  part  which  they  play  in 
the  community  of  nations  and  individuals,  which  is 
true.  Thus  it  constrains  them  to  a  career  of  in- 
definite expansion,  in  which  they  devour  continents 
and  oceans,  law,  morality  and  religion,  and  last  of 
all  their  own  souls,  in  an  attempt  to  attain  infinity 
by  the  addition  to  themselves  of  all  that  is  finite. 
In  the  meantime  their  rivals,  and  their  subjects, 
and  they  themselves  are  conscious  of  the  danger  of 
opposing  forces,  and  seek  to  purchase  security  and 
to  avoid  a  collision  by  organizing  a  balance  of  power. 
But  the  balance,  whether  in  international  politics 
or  in  industry,  is  unstable,  because  it  reposes  not 
on  the  common  recognition  of  a  principle  by  which 
the  claims  of  nations  and  individuals  are  Hmited, 
but  on  an  attempt  to  find  an  equipoise  which  may 
avoid  a  conflict  without  abjuring  the  assertion  of 
unlimited  claims.  No  such  equipoise  can  be  found, 
because,  in  a  world  where  the  possibilities  of  in- 
creasing military  or  industrial  power  are  illimitable, 
no  such  equipoise  can  exist. 

Thus,  as  long  as  men  move  on  this  plane,  there  is 
no    solution.     They    can    obtain    peace    only    by 


THE  NEMESIS  OF  INDUSTRIALISM      53 

surrendering  the  claim  to  the  unfettered  exercise  of 
their  rights,  which  is  the  cause  of  war.  What  we 
have  been  witnessing,  in  short,  during  the  past 
seven  years,  both  in  international  affairs  and  in 
industry,  is  the  breakdown  of  the  organization  of 
society  on  the  basis  of  rights  divorced  from  obliga- 
tions. Sooner  or  later  the  collapse  was  inevitable, 
because  the  basis  was  too  narrow.  For  a  right  is 
simply  a  power  which  is  secured  by  legal  sanctions, 
"  a  capacity,"  as  the  lawyers  define  it,  "  residing 
in  one  man,  of  controlling,  with  the  assistance  of 
the  state,  the  action  of  others,"  and  a  right  should 
not  be  absolute  for  the  same  reason  that  a  power 
should  not  be  absolute.  No  doubt  it  is  better  that 
individuals  should  have  absolute  rights  than  that  the 
State  or  the  Government  should  have  them  ;  and 
it  was  the  reaction  against  the  abuses  of  absolute 
power  by  the  State  which  led  in  the  eighteenth 
century  to  the  declaration  of  the  absolute  rights  of 
individuals.  The  most  obvious  defence  against  the 
assertion  of  one  extreme  was  the  assertion  of  the 
other.  Because  Governments  and  the  relics  of 
feudalism  had  encroached  upon  the  property  of 
individuals  it  was  affirmed  that  the  right  of  property 
was  absolute  ;  because  they  had  strangled  enter- 
prise, it  was  affirmed  that  every  man  had  a  natural 
right  to  conduct  his  business  as  he  pleased. 

But,  in  reahty,  both  the  one  assertion  and  the 
other  are  false,  and,  if  applied  to  practice,  must  lead 
to  disaster.  The  State  has  no  absolute  rights  ; 
they  are  limited  by  its  commission.  The  individual 
has  no  absolute  rights  ;  they  are  relative  to  the 
function  which  he  performs  in  the  community  of 
which  he  is  a  member,  because,  unless  they  are  so 


54  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

limited,  the  consequence  must  be  something  in  the 
nature  of  private  war.  All  rights,  in  short,  are  con- 
ditional and  derivative,  because  all  power  should  be 
conditional  and  derivative.  They  are  derived  from 
the  end  or  purpose  of  the  society  in  which  they  exist. 
They  are  conditional  on  being  used  to  contribute 
to  the  attainment  of  that  end,  not  to  thwart  it. 
And  this  means  in  practice  that,  if  society  is  to  be 
healthy,  men  must  regard  themselves  not  as  the 
owners  of  rights,  but  as  trustees  for  the  discharge  of 
functions  and  the  instruments  of  a  social  purpose. 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK. 

The  application  of  the  principle  that  society  should 
be  organized  upon  the  basis  of  functions,  is  not 
recondite,  but  simple  and  direct.  It  offers  in  the 
first  place,  a  standard  for  discriminating  between 
those  types  of  private  property  which  are  legitimate 
and  those  which  are  not.  During  the  last  century 
and  a  half,  poHtical  thought  has  oscillated  between 
two  conceptions  of  property,  both  of  which,  in  their 
different   ways,    are   extravagant. 

On  the  one  hand,  the  practical  foundation  of 
social  organization  has  been  the  doctrine  that  the 
particular  forms  of  private  property  which  exist 
at  any  moment  are  a  thing  sacred  and  inviolable, 
that  anything  may  properly  become  the  object  of 
property  rights,  and  that,  when  it  does,  the  title  to 
it  is  absolute  and  unconditioned.  The  modern 
industrial  system  took  shape  in  an  age  when  this 
theory  of  property  was  triumphant.  The  American 
Constitution  and  the  French  Declaration  of  the 
Rights  of  Man  both  treated  property  as  one  of  the 
fundamental  rights  which  Governments  exist  to 
protect.  The  EngHsh  Revolution  of  1688,  undog- 
matic  and  reticent  though  it  was,  had  in  effect  done 
the  same.  The  great  individualists  from  Locke  to 
Turgot,  Adam  Smith  and  Bentham  all  repeated,  in 
different  language,  a  similar  conception.  Though 
what  gave  the  Revolution  its  diabolical  character 

55 


56  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

in  the  eyes  of  the  EngHsh  upper  classes  was  its 
treatment  of  property,  the  dogma  of  the  sanctity 
of  private  property  was  maintained  as  tenaciously 
by  French  Jacobins  as  by  English  Tories  ;  and  the 
theory  that  property  is  an  absolute,  which  is  held 
by  many  modern  Conservatives,  is  identical,  if  only 
they  knew  it,  with  that  not  only  of  the  men  of  1789, 
but  of  the  terrible  Convention  itself. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  attack  has  been  almost  as 
undiscriminating  as  the  defence.  "  Private  pro- 
perty "  has  been  the  central  position  against  which 
the  social  movement  of  the  last  hundred  years  has 
directed  its  forces.  The  criticism  of  it  has  ranged 
from  an  imaginative  communism  in  the  most 
elementary  and  personal  of  necessaries,  to  prosaic 
and  partially  realized  proposals  to  transfer  certain 
kinds  of  property  from  private  to  public  owner- 
ship, or  to  limit  their  exploitation  by  restrictions 
imposed  by  the  State.  But,  however  varying  in 
emphasis  and  in  method,  the  general  note  of  what 
may  conveniently  be  called  the  Socialist  criticism 
of  property  is  what  the  word  Socialism  itself  im- 
plies. Its  essence  is  the  statement  that  the  econ- 
omic evils  of  society  are  primarily  due  to  the  un- 
regulated operation,  under  modern  conditions  of 
industrial  organization,  of  the  institution  of  private 
property. 

The  divergence  of  opinion  is  natural,  since  in 
most  discussions  of  property  the  opposing  theorists 
have  usually  been  discussing  different  things. 
Property  is  the  most  ambiguous  of  categories.  It 
covers  a  multitude  of  rights  which  have  nothing  in 
common  except  that  they  are  exercised  by  persons 
and   enforced   by   the   State.      Apart   from   these 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK     57 

formal  characteristics,  they  vary  indefinitely  in 
economic  character,  in  social  effect,  and  in  moral 
justification.  They  may  be  conditional  like  the 
grant  of  patent  rights,  or  absolute  like  the  ownership 
of  ground  rents,  terminable  like  copyright,  or  per- 
manent like  a  freehold,  as  comprehensive  as  sov- 
ereignty or  as  restricted  as  an  easement,  as  intimate 
and  personal  as  the  ownership  of  clothes  and  books, 
or  as  remote  and  intangible  as  shares  in  a  gold  mine 
or   rubber   plantation. 

It  is  idle,  therefore,  to  present  a  case  for  or 
against  private  property  without  specifying  the 
particular  forms  of  property  to  which  reference  is 
made,  and  the  journalist  who  says  that  "  private 
property  is  the  foundation  of  civilization  "  agrees 
with  Proudhon,  who  said  that  it  was  theft,  in  this 
respect  at  least  that,  without  further  definition,  the 
words  of  both  are  meaningless.  Arguments  which 
support  or  demolish  certain  kinds  of  property  may 
have  no  application  to  others  ;  considerations 
which  are  conclusive  in  one  stage  of  economic 
organization  may  be  almost  irrelevant  in  the  next. 
The  course  of  wisdom  is  neither  to  attack  private 
property  in  general  nor  to  defend  it  in  general ;  for 
things  are  not  similar  in  quality,  merely  because 
they  are  identical  in  name.  It  is  to  discriminate 
between  the  various  concrete  embodiments  of 
what,  in  itself,  is,  after  all,  little  more  than  an 
abstraction. 

(a)  The  Traditional  Doctrine. 

The  origin  and  development  of  different  kinds  of 
proprietary  rights  is  not  material  to  this  discussion. 
Whatever   may  have   been   the  historical  process 


S8  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

by  which  they  have  been  established  and  recognized, 
the  rationale  of  private  property  traditional  in 
England  is  that  which  sees  in  it  either  the  results 
of  the  personal  labour  of  its  owner,  or — what  is 
in  effect  the  same  thing — the  security  that  each 
man  will  reap  where  he  has  sown.  Locke  argued 
that  a  man  necessarily  and  legitimately  becomes 
the  owner  of  "  whatsoever  he  removes  out  of  the 
state  that  nature  hath  provided,"  and  that  "  he 
makes  it  his  property  "  because  he  "  hath  mixed 
his  labour  with  it."  Paley  derived  property  from 
the  fact  that  "  it  is  the  intention  of  God  that  the 
produce  of  the  earth  be  applied  to  the  use  of  man, 
and  this  intention  cannot  be  fulfilled  without 
establishing  property."  Adam  Smith,  who  wrote 
the  dangerous  sentence,  "  Civil  Government,  in  so 
far  as  it  is  instituted  for  the  protection  of  property, 
is  in  reality  instituted  for  the  defence  of  the  rich 
against  the  poor,"  sometimes  spoke  of  property 
as  the  result  of  usurpation — "  Landlords,  like 
other  men,  love  to  reap  where  they  have  never 
sowed  " — but  in  general  ascribed  it  to  the  need 
of  offering  protection  to  productive  effort.  '*  If  I 
despair  of  enjoying  the  fruits  of  labour,"  said 
Bentham,  repeating  what  were  in  all  essentials  the 
utilitarian  arguments  of  Hume,  "  I  shall  only  live 
from  day  to  day  ;  I  shall  not  undertake  labours 
which  will  only  benefit  my  enemies."  This  theory 
passed  into  America,  and  became  the  foundation 
of  the  sanctity  ascribed  to  property  in  ^he  Feder- 
alist and  implied  in  a  long  line  of  judicial  decisions 
on  the  Fourteenth  Amendment  to  the  Constitution. 
Property,  it  is  argued,  is  a  moral  right,  and  not 
merely  a  legal  right,  because  it  insures  that  the 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK     59 

producer  will  not  be  deprived  by  violence  of  the 
result  of  his  efforts. 

The  period  from  which  that  doctrine  was  in- 
herited differed  from  our  own  in  three  obvious,  but 
significant,  respects.  Property  in  land  and  in  the 
simple  capital  used  in  most  industries  was  widely 
distributed.  Before  the  rise  of  capitalist  agricul- 
ture and  capitalist  industry,  the  ownership,  or  at 
any  rate  the  secure  and  effective  occupation,  of  land 
and  tools  by  those  who  used  them,  was  a  condition 
precedent  to  effective  work  in  the  field  or  in  the 
workshop.  The  forces  which  threatened  property 
were  the  fiscal  policy  of  Governments  and  in  some 
countries,  for  example  France,  the  decaying  relics 
of  feudalism.  The  interference  both  of  the  one  and 
of  the  other  involved  the  sacrifice  of  those  who 
carried  on  useful  labour  to  those  who  did  not.  To 
resist  them  was  to  protect  not  only  property  but 
industry,  which  was  indissolubly  connected  with 
it.  Too  often,  indeed,  resistance  was  ineffective. 
Accustomed  to  the  misery  of  the  rural  proprietor  in 
France,  Voltaire  remarked  with  astonishment  that 
in  England  the  peasant  may  be  rich,  and  "  does  not 
fear  to  increase  the  number  of  his  beasts  or  to 
cover  his  roof  with  tiles."  And  the  English  Parlia- 
mentarians and  the  French  philosophers  who  made 
the  inviolability  of  property  rights  the  centre  of 
their  political  theory,  when  they  defended  those 
who  owned,  were  incidentally,  if  sometimes  un- 
intentionally, defending  those  who  laboured.  They 
were  protecting  the  yeoman,  or  the  master  crafts- 
man, or  the  merchant  from  seeing  the  fruits  of  his 
toil  squandered  by  the  hangers-on  at  St.  James  or 
the   courtly   parasites   of  Versailles. 


6o  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

In  such  circumstances  the  doctrine  which  found 
the  justification  of  private  property  in  the  fact  that 
it  enabled  the  industrious  man  to  reap  where  he 
had  sown,  was  not  a  paradox,  but,  as  far  as  the 
mass  of  the  population  was  concerned,  almost  a 
truism.  Property  was  defended  as  the  most  sacred 
of  rights.  But  it  was  defended  as  a  right  which  was 
not  only  widely  exercised,  but  which  was  indispens- 
able to  the  performance  of  the  active  function  of 
providing  food  and  clothing.  For  it  consisted  pre- 
dominantly of  one  of  two  types,  land  or  tools  which 
were  used  by  the  owner  for  the  purpose  of  produc- 
tion, and  personal  possessions  which  were  the 
necessities  or  amenities  of  civilized  existence.  The 
former  had  its  rationale  in  the  fact  that  the  land 
of  the  peasant  or  the  tools  of  the  craftsman  were 
the  condition  of  his  rendering  the  economic  services 
which  society  required  ;  the  latter  because  furni- 
ture and  clothes  are  indispensable  to  a  life  of 
decency  and  comfort. 

The  proprietary  rights— and,  of  course,  they 
were  numerous — which  had  their  source,  not  in 
work,  but  in  predatory  force,  were  protected  from 
criticism  by  the  wide  distribution  of  some  kind  of 
property  among  the  mass  of  the  population,  and  in 
England,  at  least,  the  cruder  of  them  were  gradually 
whittled  down.  When  property  in  land  and  such 
simple  capital  as  existed  were  generally  diffused 
among  all  classes  of  society,  when,  in  most  parts 
of  England,  the  typical  workman  was  not  a  labourer 
but  a  peasant  or  small  master,  who  could  point 
to  the  strips  which  he  had  ploughed  or  the  cloth 
which  he  had  woven,  when  the  greater  part  of  the 
wealth  passing  at  death  consisted  of  land,  house- 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK     6i 

hold  furniture  and  a  stock  in  trade  which  was 
hardly  distinguishable  from  it,  the  moral  justifi- 
cation of  the  title  to  property  was  self-evident.  It 
was  obviously,  what  theorists  said  that  it  was,  and 
plain  men  knew  it  to  be,  the  labour  spent  in  pro- 
ducing, acquiring  and  administering  it. 

Such  property  was  not  a  burden  upon  society, 
but  a  condition  of  its  health  and  efficiency,  and 
indeed,  of  its  continued  existence.  To  protect  it 
was  to  maintain  the  organization  through  which 
public  necessities  were  supplied.  If,  as  in  Tudor 
England,  the  peasant  was  evicted  from  his  holding 
to  make  room  for  sheep,  or  crushed,  as  in  eighteenth 
century  France,  by  arbitrary  taxation  and  seig- 
neurial  dues,  land  went  out  of  cultivation  and  the 
whole  community  was  short  of  food.  If  the  tools 
of  the  carpenter  or  smith  were  seized,  ploughs  were 
not  repaired  or  horses  shod.  Hence,  before  the 
rise  of  a  commercial  civilization,  it  was  the  mark  of 
statesmanship,  alike  in  the  England  of  the  Tudors 
and  in  the  France  of  Henry  IV,  to  cherish  the  small 
property-owner  even  to  the  point  of  offending  the 
great.  Popular  sentiment  idealized  the  yeoman — 
"  the  Joseph  of  the  country  who  keeps  the  poor 
from  starving " — not  merely  because  he  owned 
property,  but  because  he  worked  on  it.  It  de- 
nounced that  "  bringing  of  the  livings  of  many  into 
the  hands  of  one,"  which  capitalist  societies  re- 
gard with  equanimity  as  an  inevitable,  and,  appar- 
ently, a  laudable  result  of  economic  development, 
cursed  the  usurer  who  took  advantage  of  his  neigh- 
bour's necessities  to  live  without  labour,  and  was 
shocked  by  the  callous  indifference  to  public 
welfare  shown  by  those  who  "  not  having  before 


62  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

their  eyes  either  God  or  the  profit  and  advantage 
of  the  realm,  have  enclosed  with  hedges  and  dykes 
towns  and  hamlets."  And  it  was  sufficiently 
powerful  to  compel  Governments  to  intervene  to 
prevent  the  laying  of  field  to  field,  and  the  engross- 
ing of  looms — to  set  limits,  in  short,  to  the  scale 
to   which   property   might   grow. 

When  Bacon,  who  commended  Henry  VII  for 
protecting  the  tenant  right  of  the  small  farmer,  and 
pleaded  in  the  House  of  Commons  for  more  drastic 
land  legislation,  wrote  "  Wealth  is  like  muck.  It 
is  not  good  but  if  it  be  spread,"  he  was  expressing 
in  an  epigram  what  was  the  commonplace  of  every 
writer  on  politics  from  Fortescue  at  the  end  of  the 
fifteenth  century  to  Harrington  in  the  middle  of 
the  seventeenth.  The  modern  conservative,  who 
is  inclined  to  take  au  pied  de  la  lettre  the  vigorous 
argument  in  which  Lord  Hugh  Cecil  denounces  the 
doctrine  that  the  maintenance  of  proprietary 
rights  ought  to  be  contingent  upon  the  use  to 
which  they  are  put,  may  be  reminded  that  Lord 
Hugh's  own  theory  is  of  a  kind  to  make  his  ancestors 
turn  in  their  graves.  Of  the  two  members  of  the 
family  who  achieved  distinction  before  the  nine- 
teenth century,  the  elder  advised  the  Crown  to 
prevent  landlords  evicting  tenants,  and  actually 
proposed  to  fix  a  pecuniary  maximum  to  the 
property  which  different  classes  might  possess ; 
the  younger  attacked  enclosing  in  Parliament, 
and  carried  legislation  compelling  landlords 
to  build  cottages,  to  let  them  with  small  holdings, 
and  to  plough  up  pasture.* 

*Hist.    MSS.    Com.      MSS.    of    the    Marquis    of   Salisbury, 
Part  I.,  pp.  162-3  '■   (^'^d  D' Ewes'  Journal,  pp.  674. 


b 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK     63 

William  and  Robert  Cecil  were  sagacious  and 
responsible  men,  and  their  view  that  the  protection 
of  property  should  be  accompanied  by  the  enforce- 
ment of  obligations  upon  its  owners  was  shared  by 
most  of  their  contemporaries.  The  idea  that  the 
institution  of  private  property  involves  the  right 
of  the  owner  to  use  it,  or  refrain  from  using  it,  in 
such  a  way  as  he  may  please,  and  that  its  principal 
significance  is  to  supply  him  with  an  income, 
irrespective  of  any  duties  which  he  may  discharge, 
would  not  have  been  understood  by  most  public 
men  of  that  age,  and,  if  understood,  would  have 
been  repudiated  with  indignation  by  the  more  re- 
putable among  them.  They  found  the  meaning  of 
property  in  the  public  purposes  to  which  it  con- 
tributed, whether  they  were  the  production  of 
food,  as  among  the  peasantry,  or  the  management 
of  public  affairs,  as  among  the  gentry,  and  hesitated 
neither  to  maintain  those  kinds  of  property  which 
met  these  obligations  nor  to  repress  those  uses  of 
it  which  appeared  likely  to  conflict  with  them. 

Property  was  to  be  an  aid  to  creative  work,  not 
an  alternative  to  it.  The  patentee  was  secured 
protection  for  a  new  invention,  in  order  to  secure 
him  the  fruits  of  his  own  brain,  but  the  monopolist 
who  grew  fat  on  the  industry  of  others  was  to  be 
put  down.  The  law  of  the  village  bound  the 
peasant  to  use  his  land,  not  as  he  himself  might 
find  most  profitable,  but  to  grow  the  corn  the 
village  needed.  The  law  of  the  State  forbad  the 
landlord  to  "  depopulate  "  villages,  or  to  convert 
arable  to  pasture.  Long  after  political  changes  had 
made  direct  interference  impracticable,  even  the 
higher  ranks  of  English  landowners  continued  to 


64  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

discharge,  however  capriciously  and  tyrannically, 
duties  which  were  vaguely  felt  to  be  the  contribu- 
tion which  they  made  to  the  public  service  in  virtue 
of  their  estates.  When  as  in  France,  the  obligations 
of  ownership  were  repudiated  almost  as  completely 
as  they  have  been  by  the  owner  of  to-day,  nemesis 
came  in  an  onslaught  upon  the  position  of  a 
noblesse  which  had  retained  its  rights  and  abdicated 
its  functions.  Property  reposed,  in  short,  not 
merely  upon  convenience,  or  on  the  appetite  for  gain, 
but  on  a  moral  principle.  It  was  protected  not 
only  for  the  sake  of  those  who  owned,  but  for  the 
sake  of  those  who  worked  and  of  those  for  whom 
their  work  provided.  It  was  protected,  because, 
without  security  for  property,  wealth  could  not 
be  produced  or  the  business  of  society  carried  on. 

(Z>)  The  Divorce  of  Ownership  and  Work. 

Whatever  the  future  may  contain,  the  past  has 
shown  no  more  excellent  social  order  than  that  in 
which  the  mass  of  the  people  were  the  masters  of 
the  holdings  which  they  ploughed  and  of  the  tools 
with  which  they  worked,  and  could  boast,  with  the 
English  freeholder, that  "it  is  a  quietness  to  a  man's 
mind  to  live  upon  his  own  and  to  know  his  heir 
certain."  With  this  conception  of  property  and 
its  practical  expression  in  social  institutions  those 
who  urge  that  society  should  be  organized  on  the 
basis  of  function  have  no  quarrel.  It  is  in  agree- 
ment with  their  own  doctrine,  since  it  justifies 
property  by  reference  to  the  services  which  it 
enables  its  owner  to  perform.  All  that  they  need 
ask  is  that  it  should  be  carried  to  its  logical  con- 
clusion. 


r 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK     6 

For  the  argument  has  evidently  more  than  one 
edge.  If  it  justifies  certain  types  of  property,  it 
condemns  others  ;  and  in  the  conditions  of  modern 
industrial  civilization,  what  it  justifies  is  less 
than  what  it  condemns.  The  truth  is,  indeed,  that 
this  theory  of  property,  and  the  institutions  in 
which  it  is  embodied,  have  survived  into  an  age  in 
which  the  whole  structure  of  society  is  radically 
different  from  that  in  which  it  was  formulated,  and 
which  made  it  a  valid  argument,  if  not  for  all,  at 
least  for  the  most  common  and  characteristic,  kinds 
of  property.  It  is  not  merely  that  the  ownership 
of  any  substantial  share  in  the  national  wealth  is 
concentrated  to-day  in  the  hands  of  a  few  hundred 
thousand  families,  and  that  at  the  end  of  an  age 
which  began  with  an  aflRrmation  of  the  rights  of 
property,  proprietary  rights  are,  in  fact,  far  from 
being  widely  distributed.  Nor  is  it  merely  that 
what  makes  property  insecure  to-day  is  not  the 
arbitrary  taxation  of  unconstitutional  monarchies 
or  the  privileges  of  an  idle  noblesse^  but  the  in- 
satiable expansion  and  aggregation  of  property 
itself,  which  menaces  with  absorption  all  property 
less  than  the  greatest,  the  small  master,  the  little 
shopkeeper,  the  country  bank,  and  has  turned  the 
mass  of  mankind  into  a  proletariat  working  under 
the  agents  and  for  the  profit  of  those  who  own. 

The  characteristic  fact,  which  differentiates 
most  modern  property  from  that  of  the  pre- 
industrial  age,  and  which  turns  against  it  the  very 
reasoning  by  which  formerly  it  was  supported,  is 
that  in  modern  economic  conditions  ownership 
is  not  active,  but  passive,  that  to  most  of  those 
who  own  property  to-day  it  is  not  a  means  of  work 


66  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

but  an  instrument  for  the  acquisition  of  gain  or 
the  exercise  of  power,  and  that  there  is  no  guarantee 
that  gain  bears  any  relation  to  service,  or  power 
to  responsibility.  For  property  which  can  be 
regarded  as  a  condition  of  the  performance  of 
function,  like  the  tools  of  the  craftsman,  or  the 
holding  of  the  peasant,  or  the  personal  possessions 
which  contribute  to  a  life  of  health  and  efficiency, 
forms  an  insignificant  proportion,  as  far  as  its 
value  is  concerned,  of  the  property  rights  existing 
at  present.  In  modern  industrial  societies  the 
great  mass  of  property  consists,  as  the  annual  re- 
view of  wealth  passing  at  death  reveals,  neither  of 
personal  acquisitions  such  as  household  furniture, 
nor  of  the  owner's  stock-in-trade,  but  of  rights  of 
various  kinds,  such  as  royalties,  ground-rents,  and, 
above  all,  of  course  shares  in  industrial  under- 
takings, which  yield  an  income  irrespective  of  any 
personal  service  rendered  by  their  owners.  Owner- 
ship and  use  are  normally  divorced.  The  greater 
part  of  modern  property  has  been  attenuated  to  a 
pecuniary  lien  or  bond  on  the  product  of  industry, 
which  carries  with  it  a  right  to  payment,  but 
which  is  normally  valued  precisely  because  it 
relieves  the  owner  from  any  obligation  to  perform. 
a  positive  or  constructive  function. 

Such  property  may  be  called  Passsive  Property,  or 
Property  for  Acquisition,  for  Exploitation,  or  for 
Power,  to  distinguish  it  from  the  property  which  is 
actively  used  by  its  owner  for  the  conduct  of  his 
profession  or  the  upkeep  of  his  household.  To  the 
lawyer  the  first  is,  of  course,  as  fully  property  as 
the  second.  It  is  questionable,  however,  whether 
economists  should  call  it  "  Property  "  at  all,  and  not 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK     G'j 

rather,  as  Mr.  Hobson  has  suggested,  "  Impro- 
perty,"  since  it  is  not  identical  with  the  rights 
which  secure  the  owner  the  produce  of  his  toil,  but 
is  the  opposite  of  them.  A  classification  of  propriet- 
ary rights  based  upon  this  difference  would  be  in- 
structive. If  they  were  arranged  according  to  the 
closeness  with  which  they  approximate  to  one  or 
other  of  these  two  extremes,  it  would  be  found  that 
they  were  spread  along  a  Hne  stretching  from  property 
which  is  obviously  the  payment  for,  and  condition 
of,  personal  services,  to  property  which  is  merely 
a  right  to  payment  from  the  services  rendered 
by  others,  in  fact  a  private  tax.  The  rough  order 
which  would  emerge,  if  all  details  and  qualifications 
were  omitted,  might  be  something  as  follows  : — 

1.  Property  in  payments  made  for  personal 
services. 

2.  Property  in  personal  possessions  necessary 
to  health  and  comfort. 

3.  Property  in  land  and  tools  used  by  their 
owners. 

4.  Property  in  copyright  and  patent  rights 
owned  by  authors  and  inventors. 

5.  Property  in  pure  interest,  including  much 
agricultural  rent. 

6.  Property  in  profits  of  luck  and  good  fortune  : 
"  quasi-rents." 

7.  Property  in  monopoly  profits. 

8.  Property  in  urban  ground  rents. 

9.  Property    in    royalties. 

The  first  four  kinds  of  property  clearly  accom- 
pany, and  in  some  sense  condition,  the  performance 
of  work.  The  last  four  clearly  do  not.  Pure 
interest  has  some  affinities  with  both.     It  is  obvious 


68  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

that  an  undertaking  or  a  society  which  saves  itself 
need  not  pay  other  persons  to  save  for  it  ;  it  is 
equally  obvious  that,  if  it  is  to  save  itself  and  thus 
avoid  the  creation  of  a  class  of  rentiers^  it  must  not 
use  for  current  consumption  the  whole  of  the 
wealth  annually  produced.  Pure  interest,  there- 
fore, represents  a  necessary  economic  cost,  the 
equivalent  of  which  must  be  borne  whatever  the 
legal  arrangements  under  which  capital  is  held, 
and  is  thus  unlike  the  property  represented  by 
profits  (other  than  the  equivalent  of  salaries  and 
payment  for  necessary  risks),  urban  ground-rents 
and  royalties.  It  relieves  the  recipient  from  per- 
sonal services,  and  thus  resembles  them. 

"  Without  the  former,"  said  Sieyes,  writing  of 
the  third  estate  and  the  privileged  orders, 
"  nothing  can  go  on  ;  without  the  latter  every- 
thing would  go  on  infinitely  better."  The  crucial 
question  for  any  society  is,  under  which  of  each  of 
these  two  broad  groups  of  categories  the  greater 
part  (measured  in  value)  of  the  proprietary  rights 
which  it  maintains  are  at  any  given  moment  to  be 
found.  If  they  fall  in  the  first  class,  creative 
work  will  be  encouraged  and  idleness  will  be  de- 
pressed ;  if  they  fall  in  the  second,  the  result  will 
be  the  reverse.  The  facts  vary  widely  from  age 
to  age  and  from  country  to  country.  Nor  have 
they  ever  been  fully  revealed  ;  for  the  lords  of  the 
jungle  do  not  hunt  by  daylight.  It  is  probable, 
at  least,  that  in  the  England  of  1550  to  1750,  a 
larger  proportion  of  the  existing  property  consisted 
of  land  and  tools  used  by  their  owners  than  either 
in  contemporary  France,  where  feudal  dues 
absorbed  a  considerable  proportion  of  the  peasants' 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK    69 

income,  or  than  in  the  England  of  1 800  to  1 850,  where 
the  new  capitalist  manufacturers  made  hundreds 
per  cent.,  while  manual  workers  were  goaded  by 
starvation  into  ineffectual  revolt.  It  is  probable 
that  in  the  nineteenth  century,  thanks  to  the 
Revolution,  France  and  England  changed  places, 
and  that,  in  this  respect,  not  only  Ireland,  but  the 
British  Dominions  resemble  the  former  rather  than 
the  latter.  The  transformation  can  be  studied  best 
of  all  in  the  United  States,  in  parts  of  which  the 
population  of  peasant  proprietors  and  small 
masters  of  the  early  nineteenth  century  was  re- 
placed in  three  generations  by  the  nightmare  that 
haunted  Jefferson* — a  propertyless  proletariat 
and  a  capitalist  plutocracy.  The  abolition  of  the 
economic  privileges  of  agrarian  feudalism,  which, 
under  the  name  of  equality,  was  the  driving  force 
of  the  French  Revolution,  and  which  has  taken 
place,  in  one  form  or  another,  in  all  countries  touched 
by  its  influence,  has  been  largely  counterbalanced 
since  1 800  by  the  growth  of  the  inequalities  spring- 
ing from  Industrialism. 

Of  these  vital  developments  in  the  facts  of 
property,  the  conventional  theory  of  property 
appears  hardly  to  have  begun  to  take  cognizance. 
So  far  as  England  and  America  are  concerned,  the 
current  philosophy  of  the  subject  seems  to  have 
been  crystallized  somewhere  about  the  latter  part 
of  the  eighteenth  century,  and  the  orator  who 
expounds  the  sanctity  of  property  would  normally 
express  himself  more  accurately,  if  less  eloquently, 
by  substituting  for  his  peroration  the  words,  "  I 
desire  that  the  social  organization  of  my  country 

*See  his  Notes  on   Virginia, 


70  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

shall  as  far  as  possible  be  based  upon  legal  prin- 
ciples which  were  formulated  in  England  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  and  which  were  commonly 
thought  to  be  specially  suitable  to  the  economic 
conditions  existing  in  the  reign  of  George  III." 
Nor  is  his  attitude  particularly  culpable.  The 
institution  of  property  has  undergone  in  the 
last  few  generations  a  transformation  of  bewildering 
rapidity,  and  the  failure  of  thought  to  keep  pace 
with  it  need  cause  no  surprise. 

It  is  rarely  realized,  indeed,  how  extremely  modern 
are  those  typical  forms  of  property  in  which  the 
practical  world  of  to-day  is  principally  interested. 
The  most  salient  example  is  the  share.  Of  all  types 
of  property  it  is  the  commonest  and  most  convenient. 
It  is  a  title  to  property  stripped  of  almost  all  the 
encumbrances  by  which  property  used  often  to  be 
accompanied.  It  yields  an  income  and  can  be 
disposed  of  at  will.  It  makes  its  owner  heir  to  the 
wealth  of  countries  to  which  he  has  never  travelled 
and  a  partner  in  enterprises  of  which  he  hardly 
knows  the  name.  To  thousands  of  men  to-day 
shares  and  property  are  almost  convertible  terms. 
The  share  is  a  product  of  the  joint-stock  company, 
and  in  England  the  joint-stock  company  began 
its  career  in  the  sixteenth  century.  But  it  took 
nearly  300  years  for  the  share  to  develop  the  char- 
acteristic attributes  which  lend  it  its  peculiar  attract- 
iveness to-day.  Its  disentanglement  from  the  crude 
contribution,  sometimes  in  money,  sometimes  in 
goods,  to  a  common  undertaking,  in  which  it  origin- 
ated, took  place  with  extraordinary  slowness,  and 
it  was  only  in  the  latter  half  of  the  nineteenth 
century   that   the   process  was  completed. 


PROPERTY    AND    CREATIVE    WORK     71 

The  "  Joint-stock  "  of  the  East  India  Company 
— to  take  an  example  from  the  greatest,  though 
not  the  earhest,  of  all  corporate  enterprises — had 
for  the  greater  part  of  a  century  no  financial  con- 
tinuity.* It  was  subscribed  afresh  for  every  voyage, 
or  series  of  voyages,  and  repaid  after  it.  It  was 
not  until  1657  ^^^^  ^^^  practice  of  dividing  capital 
as  well  as  profits  was  abandoned  ;  it  was  not  until 
after  the  Restoration  that  the  shares  became  trans- 
ferable. The  "Bubble"  Act  of  1719  tried  to  put  down 
joint-stock  finance — "  shares  in  stocks  transferable 
or  assignable  " — altogether,  except  in  companies 
possessing  royal  or  parliamentary  authorization. 
Well  into  the  nineteenth  century  the  law  continued 
to  look  with  suspicion  on  the  transferable  share, 
as  a  new  and  dubious  form  of  property.  Lord 
Ellenborough  in  1808  denounced  the  whole  system 
of  raising  capital  by  means  of  numerous  small 
subscriptions,  and  warned  the  parties  in  a  case 
which  came  before  him  to  "  forbear  to  carry 
into  operation  .  .  .  this  mischievous  project 
founded  on  joint-stock  and  transferable  shares." 
Chief  Justice  Best,  in  1828,  objected  to  the  practice 
of  assigning  shares  unless  the  company  were  a 
corporation,  or  a  joint-stock  undertaking  created 
by  Act  of  Parliament.  "  The  assignee,"  he  argued, 
"  can  join  in  no  action  for  a  cause  of  action  that 
accrued  before  the  assignment.  Such  rights  of 
action  must  still  remain  in  the  assignor,  who,  not- 
withstanding he  has  retired  from  the  company, 
wiU  still  remain  liable  for  every  debt  contracted 
by  the  company  before  he  ceases  to  be  a  member. 
Indeed,  the  members  of  corporation  cannot  assign 

♦For  the  financial  organization  and  development  of  the  Com- 
pany, see  Scott,  Joint-Stock  Companies  to  1720,  vol,  ii,  pp.  89-206. 


72  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

their  interest  and  force  their  assignees  into  the 
corporation  without  the  authority  of  an  Act  of 
ParHament.  ...  It  concerns  the  pubHc  that 
bodies,  composed  of  a  great  number  of  persons, 
with  large  disposable  capitals,  should  not  be 
formed  without  the  authority  of  the  Crown,  and 
subject  to  such  regulations  as  the  King,  in  his 
wisdom,  may  deem  necessary  for  the  public 
security."  Even  in  1837  it  could  be  held  that  a 
joint-stock  company,  with  shares  assignable  at  the 
will  of  the  holder,  was  illegal.  Even  in  1859,  ^^^^ 
years  after  the  first  general  Limited  Liability  Act, 
it  was  not  certain  that  a  broker  who  dealt  in  the 
shares  of  an  unincorporated  company  was  acting 
lawfully.* 

The  existence  of  this  body  of  opinion  at  a  time 
so  near  to  our  own  is  significant.  What  it  means 
is  that,  down  to  less  than  two  generations  ago,  the 
type  of  property  which  is  to-day  most  popular  and 
most  universal  was  still  regarded  with  suspicion  as 
a  dubious  innovation,  to  be  tolerated  only  in  the 
special  case  of  companies  incorporated  by  Royal 
Charter  or  by  Act  of  Parliament.  The  assumption 
of  the  law  and  of  the  business  world  was  that,  in 
the  normal  undertaking,  ownership  and  manage- 
ment were  vested  in  the  hands  of  the  same  person. 
Corporate  finance,  based  on  the  existence  of  a 
large  body  of  shareholders,  which  is  now  the  rule, 
was  then  the  exception.  The  contrast  offered  by  that 
attitude  with  the  facts  of  industrial  organization 
as  they  exist  to-day  is  an  indication  of  the  revolu- 
tion in  the  nature  of  property  in  capital  which  has 

*For  these   and    other   cases,  see  The  Evolution  of  the  Money- 
Market,  by  Mr.  E.  T.  PoweU. 


PROPERTY    AND    CREATIVE    WORK     73 

taken  place  since  the  establishment  of  Limited 
Liability  in  1855,  and  the  Companies  Act  of  1862. 
In  modern  industrial  communities  the  general 
effect  of  recent  economic  development  has  been  to 
swell  proprietary  rights  which  entitle  the  owners  to 
payment  without  work,  and  to  diminish  those  which 
can  properly  be  described  as  functional.  The 
expansion  of  the  former,  and  the  process  by  which 
the  simpler  forms  of  property  have  been  merged 
in  them,  are  movements  the  significance  of  which 
it  is  hardly  possible  to  over-estimate.  There  is  still, 
of  course,  a  considerable  body  of  property  which 
is  of  the  older  type.  But  though  working  land- 
lords, and  capitalists  who  manage  their  own  busi- 
nesses, continue  to  be  in  the  aggregate  a  numerous 
body,  the  organization  for  which  they  stand  is 
not  that  which  is  most  representative  of  the  modern 
economic   world. 

The  general  tendency  for  the  ownership  and 
administration  of  property  to  be  separated,  the 
general  refinement  of  property  into  a  claim  on 
goods  produced  by  an  unknown  worker,  is  as 
unmistakable  as  the  growth  of  capitalist  in- 
dustry and  urban  civilization  themselves.  Villa- 
ges are  turned  into  towns,  and  property  in  land 
changes  from  the  holding  worked  by  a  farmer  or  the 
estate  administered  by  a  landlord  into  "  rents," 
which  are  advertised  and  bought  and  sold  like  any 
other  investment.  Mines  are  opened,  and  the 
rights  of  the  landlord  are  converted  into  a  tribute 
for  every  ton  of  coal  which  is  brought  to  the  surface. 
As  joint-stock  companies  take  the  place  of  the 
individual  enterprise  which  was  typical  of  the 
earlier  years  of  the  factory  system,  organization 


74  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

passes  from  the  employer  who  both  owns  and 
manages  his  business,  into  the  hands  of  salaried 
officials,  and  again  the  mass  of  property-owners 
is  swollen  by  the  multiplication  of  rentiers  who 
put  their  wealth  at  the  disposal  of  industry,  but 
who  have  no  other  connection  with  it. 

The  census  of  manufactures  for  191 4  gives  a 
picture  of  the  change  in  the  United  States.  It 
shows  that  80.2  per  cent,  of  the  wage-earners 
were  employed  by  corporations,  that  91.4  per 
cent,  of  the  mineral  products  of  the  country 
were  produced  under  corporate  direction,  that  in 
banking  less  than  i  per  cent,  of  the  total  resources 
was  represented  by  private  banks,  and  that  the 
percentage  of  value  added  by  manufacture  in 
establishments  owned  by  corporations  increased 
from  63.3  per  cent  in  1899  to  81.9  per  cent,  in  1914. 
For  Great  Britain  no  equally  comprehensive 
statistics  are  available.  We  do  not  know  even 
approximately  what  proportion  the  wage-earners 
employed  and  the  output  produced  by  the  73,341 
Companies,  with  a  nominal  capital  of  £3,083,086,049, 
which  were  on  the  register  of  the  Board  of  Trade 
in  1 919,  formed  of  the  total  workers  and  wealth 
production  of  the  country  ;  nor,  when  the  legal 
form  is  that  of  a  limited  company,  is  it  clear  to 
what  extent  ownership  is,  in  fact,  divorced  from 
management.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  as  far  as 
all  the  great  staple  industries,  except  agriculture  and 
building,  are  concerned,  that  separation  has  been 
carried  almost  as  far  in  Great  Britain  as  in  America, 
and  that  every  year  it  is  proceeding  further. 

The  revolutionary  effects  of  the  legislation  which 
begins  with  the  Companies  Act  of  1 844  and  the  Act 


PROPERTY    AND    CREATIVE    WORK  75 

establishing  Limited  Liability  in  1855  have  only 
begun,  in  fact,  fully  to  reveal  themselves  within 
the  last  twenty  years.  Its  consequence  has 
been  to  make  the  organization  of  English 
industry  in  1921  as  different  from  that  of  the  days 
of  Bright  and  Cobden  as  that  of  the  latter  was 
from  industry  in  the  year  1800.  They  have  caused 
the  whole  philosophy  of  individualism,  which  was 
based  on  the  "  individual  initiative "  of  "  the 
employer,"  to  be  as  remote  from  the  realities  of 
the  modern  economic  world  as  their  noble  interna- 
tionalism is  from  its  frenzied  international  politics. 
Banking,  in  which,  as  the  Treasury  Committee 
on  Bank  Amalgamations  reported  in  191 8,  "  the 
number  of  private  banks  has  fallen  from  37  to  6 
since  1891,  and  the  number  of  English  Joint-stock 
banks  from  106  to  34  during  the  same  period," 
and  which  is,  in  effect  the  monopoly  of  an  even 
smaller  number  of  firms  than  those  figures  would 
suggest,  railways,  with  their  300  directors,  half  a 
million  shareholders  and  over  600,000  employees, and 
insurance,  are  given  over  altogether  to  corporate 
enterprize.  The  1452  mine-owners  of  the  country, 
apart  from  a  few  small  firms  producing  an  insigni- 
ficant proportion  of  the  total  output,  are  limited 
companies  ;  the  capital  of  ^f  135,000,000  invested 
in  collieries  in  1914  is  the  "  property,"  and  the 
1,110,834  mine-workers  the  employees,  of  37,316 
(or,  if  industries  allied  with  coal-mining  be  in- 
cluded, 94,723)  shareholders.  In  manufacturing 
industry  a  firm  like  Vickers  Ltd.,  with  60,000 
shareholders,  is  still,  no  doubt,  the  exception. 
But  in  all  the  more  important  industries,  the 
categories  of  "  employer  and  employed  "  are  by 


76         THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

now  almost  as  archaic  as  those  of  master  and 
servant.  The  division  of  the  industrial  world 
into  absentee  shareholders,  directors,  salaried  mana- 
gers, under-managers  and  technicians,  and  hired 
wage-earners,  is  to-day  in  shipbuilding,  engineering, 
textiles,  the  manufacture  of  clothing,  of  boots  and 
shoes  and  of  fifty  other  necessaries,  not  the  excep- 
tion, but  the  rule. 

Every  acceleration  in  the  movement  towards 
combination,  which  has  made  such  gigantic  strides 
in  the  last  six  years,  necessarily  accentuates  still 
further  the  separation  between  property  rights  and 
constructive  work,  which  is  the  essence  of  this 
type  of  organization.  The  change  is  taking  place 
in  our  day  most  conspicuously,  perhaps,  through 
the  displacement  in  retail  trade  of  the  small  shop- 
keeper by  the  multiple  store,  and  the  substitution 
in  manufacturing  industry  of  combines  and  amal- 
gamations for  separate  businesses  conducted  by 
competing  employers.  And,  of  course,  it  is  not 
only  by  economic  development  that  such  claims  are 
created.  "  Out  of  the  eater  came  forth  meat,  and 
out  of  the  strong  came  forth  sweetness."  It  is  i 
probable  that  war,  which  in  barbarous  ages  used 
to  be  blamed  as  destructive  of  property,  has  re- 
cently created  more  titles  to  property  than  almost 
all  other  causes  put  together.  As  between  coun- 
tries, the  industry  of  the  vanquished  is  subject 
to  a  mortgage  in  favour  of  the  victors,  which,  if 
it  is  to  be  discharged  in  goods,  may  yield  an 
agreeable  tribute,  but  will  be  a  doubtful  blessing 
to  those  who  live  by  labour.  Within  each  country, 
the  annual  output  of  wealth  will  be  subject,  except 
in  the  case  of  repudiation  or  a  capital  levy,  to  a 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK    ']'] 

first  charge  in  the  shape  of  interest,  amounting  in 
''  Great  Britain  "  to  some  ^300,000,000,  to  be  paid 
to  investors  in  war  loans.  In  the  absence  of 
countervaiHng  measures,  such  as  subsidies  and 
special  taxation,  the  effect  must  be  to  produce  a 
considerable  redistribution  of  wealth,  to  the  preju- 
dice of  those  who  are  dependent  mainly  on  personal 
work,  and  to  the  advantage  of  those  whose  main 
source  of  income  is  the  ownership  of  property. 

Infinitely  diverse  as  are  these  proprietary  rights, 
they  have  the  common  characteristic  of  being  so 
entirely  separated  from  the  actual  objects  over 
which  they  are  exercised,  so  rarified  and  generalized, 
as  to  be  analogous  almost  to  a  form  of  currency 
rather  than  to  the  property  which  is  so  closely 
united  to  its  owner  as  to  seem  almost  a  part  of 
his  personality.  Their  isolation  from  the  rough 
environment  of  economic  life,  where  the  material 
objects  of  which  they  are  the  symbol  are  shaped 
and  handled,  is  their  charm.  '  It  is  also  their  danger. 
The  hold  which  a  class  has  upon  the  future  depends 
on  the  function  which  it  performs.  What  nature 
demands  is  work  ;  few  working  aristocracies,  how- 
ever tyrannical,  have  fallen ;  few  functionless 
aristocracies  have  survived.  In  society,  as  in  the 
world  of  organic  life,  atrophy  is  but  one  stage  re- 
moved from  death.  In  proportion  as  the  land- 
owner becomes  a  mere  rentier  and  industry  is 
conducted,  not  by  the  rude  energy  of  the  competing 
employers  who  dominated  its  infancy,  but  by  the 
salaried  servants  of  shareholders,  the  -argument  for 
private  property  which  reposes  on  the  impossibility 
of  finding  any  organization  to  supersede  them  loses 
its  application,  for  they  are  already  superseded. 


I 


78  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

Whatever  may  be  the  justification  of  these  types 
of  property,  it  cannot  be  that  which  was  given  for  . 
the  property  of  the  peasant  or  the  craftsman.  It 
cannot  be  that  they  are  necessary  in  order  to 
secure  to  each  man  the  fruits  of  his  own  labour.  For 
if  a  legal  right  which  gives  ^^50,000  a  year  to  a 
mineral  owner  in  the  North  of  England  and  to  a  . 
ground  landlord  in  London  "  secures  the  fruits  of 
labour  "  at  all,  the  fruits  are  the  proprietor's  and  the 
labour  that  of  some  one  else.  Property  has  no  more 
insidious  enemies  than  those  well-meaning  anarch- 
ists who,  by  defending  all  forms  of  it  as  equally 
valid,  involve  the  institution  in  the  discredit  attach- 
ing to  its  extravagances.  In  reality,  whatever 
conclusion  may  be  drawn  from  the  fact,  the  greater 
part  of  modern  property  belongs  to  the  category  of 
property  which  is  held,  not  for  use  or  enjoyment, 
but  for  acquisition  or  power.  Sometimes,  like 
mineral  rights  and  urban  ground-rents,  it  is  merely 
a  form  of  private  taxation  which  the  law  allows 
certain  persons  to  levy  on  the  industry  of  others  ; 
sometimes,  like  property  in  capital,  it  consists  of 
rights  to  payment  for  instruments  which  the 
capitalist  cannot  himself  use  but  puts  at  the  dis- 
posal of  those  who  can.  In  either  case,  it  has  as  its 
essential  feature  that  it  confers  upon  its  owners 
income  unaccompanied  by  personal  service. 

In  this  respect  the  ownership  of  land  and  the 
ownership  of  capital  are  normally  similar,  though 
from  other  points  of  view  their  differences  are 
important.  To  the  economist  rent  and  interest 
are  distinguished  by  the  fact  that  the  latter, 
though  it  is  often  accompanied  by  surplus  elements 
which  are  merged  with  it  in  dividends,  is  the  price 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK    79 

of  an  instrument  of  production  which  would  not 
be  forthcoming  for  industry  if  the  price  were  not 
paid,  while  the  former  is  a  differential  surplus 
which  does  not  affect  the  supply.  To  the  business 
community  and  the  solicitor  land  and  capital 
are  equally  investments,  between  which,  since  they 
possess  the  common  characteristic  of  yielding  in- 
come without  labour,  it  is  inequitable  to  discrim- 
inate. Though  their  significance  as  economic 
categories  may  be  different,  their  effect  as  social 
institutions  is  the  same.  It  is  to  separate  property 
from  creative  activity,  and  to  divide  society  into 
two  classes,  of  which  one  has  its  primary  interest  in 
passive  ownership,  while  the  other  is  mainly 
dependent  upon  active  work. 

Hence  the  real  analogy  to  many  kinds  of  modern 
property  is  not  the  simple  property  of  the  small 
landowner  or  the  craftsman,  still  less  the  household 
gods  and  dear  domestic  amenities,  which  is  what 
the  word  suggests  to  the  guileless  minds  of  clerks 
and  shopkeepers,  and  which  stampede  them  into 
displaying  the  ferocity  of  terrified  sheep  when  the 
cry  is  raised  that  "  Property  "  is  threatened.  It 
is  the  feudal  dues  which  robbed  the  French  peasant 
of  part  of  his  produce  till  the  Revolution  abolished 
them.  How  do  royalties  differ  from  quintaines  and 
lods  et  ventes  ?  They  are  similar  in  their  origin  and 
similar  in  being  a  tax  levied  on  each  increment  of 
wealth  which  labour  produces.  How  do  urban 
ground-rents  differ  from  the  payments  which 
were  made  to  English  sinecurists  before  the  Re- 
form Bill  of  1832  ?  They  are  equally  tribute 
paid  by  those  who  work  to  those  who  do  not.     If 

I  he   monopoly  profits   of    the   owner  of    banalit'es, 


8o  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

whose  tenant  must  grind  corn  at  Kis  mill  and  make 
wine  at  his  press,  were  an  intolerable  oppression, 
what  is  the  sanctity  attaching  to  the  monopoly 
profits  of  the  capitalists,  who,  as  the  Report  of  the 
Government  Committee  on  trusts  tells  us,  "  in  soap, 
tobacco,  wall-paper,  salt,  cement  and  in  the  textile 
trades  ...  are  in  a  position  to  control  output 
and  prices,"  or,  in  other  words,  can  compel  the 
consumer  to  buy  from  them,  at  the  figure  they 
fix,  on  pain  of  not  buying  at  all  ? 

AH  these  rights — royalties,  ground-rents,  mono- 
poly profits,  surpluses  of  all  kinds — are  "  Property." 
The  criticism  most  fatal  to  them  is  not  that  of 
Socialists.  It  is  contained  in  the  arguments  by 
which  property  is  usually  defended.  The  meaning 
of  the  institution,  it  is  said,  is  to  encourage  industry 
by  securing  that  the  worker  shall  receive  the  pro- 
duce of  his  toil.  But  then,  precisely  in  proportion  as 
it  is  important  to  preserve  the  property  which  a  man 
has  in  the  results  of  his  own  labour,  is  it  important 
to  abolish  that  which  he  has  in  the  results  of  the 
labour  of  some  one  else.  If  the  former  "  turns 
sand  into  gold,"  the  latter  turns  gold  into  sand  ; 
for  it  saps  the  motives  for  constructive  effort.  The 
considerations  which  justify  ownership  as  a  function 
are  those  which  condemn  it  as  a  tax.  Property  is 
not  theft,  but  a  good  deal  of  theft  becomes  property. 
The  owner  of  royalties  who,  when  asked  why 
he  should  be  paid  ^50,000  a  year  from  minerals 
which  he  has  neither  discovered  nor  developed  nor 
worked  but  only  owned,  replies  "  But  it's  Property  1" 
may  feel  all  the  awe  which  his  language  suggests. 
But  in  reality  he  is  behaving  like  the  snake  which 
sinks    into  its   background  by  pretending  that  it 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK     8i 

is  the  dead  branch  of  a  tree,  or  the  lunatic  who  tried 
to  catch  rabbits  by  sitting  behind  a  hedge  and 
making  a  noise  Hke  a  turnip.  He  is  practising 
protective — and  sometimes  aggressive — mimicry. 
His  sentiments  about  property  are  those  of  the 
simple  toiler  who  fears  that  what  he  has  sown 
another  may  reap.  His  claim  is  to  be  allowed  to 
continue  to  reap  what  another  has  sown. 

It  is  sometimes  suggested  that  the  less  attractive 
characteristics  of  our  industrial  civilization,  its 
combination  of  luxury  and  squalor,  its  class  divi- 
sions and  class  warfare,  are  accidental  maladjust- 
ments which  are  not  rooted  in  the  centre  of  its 
being,  but  are  excrescences  which  economic  progress 
itself  may  in  time  be  expected  to  correct.  That 
agreeable  optimism  will  not  survive  an  examination 
of  the  operation  of  the  institution  of  private 
property  in  land  and  capital  in  industrialized  com- 
munities. In  countries  where  land  is  widely 
distributed,  in  France  or  in  Ireland,  its  effect  may 
be  to  produce  a  general  diffusion  of  wealth  among 
a  rural  middle  class  who  at  once  work  and  own.  In 
countries  where  the  development  of  industrial 
organization  has  separated  the  ownership  of  pro- 
perty and  the  performance  of  work,  the  normal 
effect  of  private  property  is  to  transfer  to  function- 
less  owners  the  surplus  arising  from  the  more  valu- 
able sites,  the  better  machinery,  the  more  elaborate 
organization. 

No  clearer  exemplification  of  the  operation  of 
this  "  law  of  rent  "  has  been  given  than  the  figures 
supplied  to  the  Coal  Industry  Commission  by  Sir 
Arthur  Lowes  Dickenson,  which  showed  that  in  a 
fgiven  quarter  the  costs  per  ton  of  producing  coal 


82  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

varied  from  12s.  6d.  to  48s.  od.  per  ton,  and  the  pro- 
fits from  nil  to  i6s.  6d.  The  distribution  in  dividends 
to  shareholders  of  the  surplus  accruing  from  the 
working  of  richer  and  more  accessible  seams,  from 
special  opportunities  and  access  to  markets,  from 
superior  machinery,  management  and  organization, 
involves  the  establishment  of  Privilege  as  a  national 
institution,  as  much  as  the  most  arbitrary  exac- 
tions of  a  feudal  seigneur.  It  is  the  foundation 
of  an  inequality  which  is  not  accidental  or  tempor- 
ary, but  necessary  and  permanent.  And  on  this 
inequality  is  erected  the  whole  apparatus  of  class 
institutions,  which  make  not  only  the  income,  but 
the  housing,  education,  health  and  manners,  indeed 
the  very  physical  appearance,  of  different  classes 
of  Englishmen  almost  as  different  from  each  other 
as  though  the  minority  were  alien  settlers  establish- 
ed amid  the  rude  civilization  of  a  race  of  impoverish- 
ed   aborigines. 

{c)  Property  and  Security, 

So  the  justification  of  private  property  tradi- 
tional in  England,  which  saw  in  it  the  security  that 
each  man  would  enjoy  the  fruits  of  his  own  labour, 
though  largely  applicable  to  the  age  in  which  it 
was  formulated,  has  undergone  the  fate  of  most 
political  theories.  It  has  been  refuted  not  by  the 
doctrines  of  rival  philosophers,  but  by  the  prosaic 
course  of  economic  development.  As  far  as  the 
mass  of  mankind  are  concerned,  the  need  which 
private  property  other  than  personal  possessions 
does  still  often  satisfy,  though  imperfectly  and 
precariously,  is  the  need  for  security.  To  the 
small  investors,^  who  are  the  majority  of  property- 


PROPERTY    AND    CREATIVE    \^ORK  83 

owners,  though  owning  only  an  insignificant  frac- 
tion of  the  property  in  existence,  its  meaning  is 
simple.  It  is  not  wealth  or  power,  or  even  leisure 
from  work.  It  is  safety.  They  work  hard.  They 
save  a  little  money  for  old  age,  or  for  sickness,  or 
for  their  children.  They  invest  it,  and  the  interest 
stands  between  them  and  all  that  they  dread  most. 
Their  savings  are  of  convenience  to  industry,  the 
income  from  them  is  convenient  to  themselves. 
"  Why,"  they  ask,  "  should  we  not  reap  in  old  age 
the  advantage  of  energy  and  thrift  in  youth  ?  " 
And  this  hunger  for  security  is  so  imperious  that 
those  who  suffer  most  from  the  abuses  of  property, 
as  well  as  those  who,  if  they  could  profit  by  them, 
would  be  least  inclined  to  do  so,  will  tolerate  and 
even  defend  them,  for  fear  lest  the  knife  which 
trims  dead  matter  should  cut  into  the  quick.  They 
have  seen  too  many  men  drown  to  be  critical  of 
dry  land,  though  it  be  an  inhospitable  rock.  They 
are  haunted  by  the  nightmare  of  the  future,  and,  if 
a  burglar  broke  it,  would  welcome  a  burglar. 

This  need  for  security  is  fundamental,  and  almost 
the  gravest  indictment  of  our  civilization  is  that 
the  mass  of  mankind  are  without  it.  Property  is 
one  way  of  organizing  it.  It  is  quite  comprehens- 
ible therefore,  that  the  instrument  should  be  con- 
fused with  the  end,  and  that  any  proposal  to 
modify  it  should  create  dismay.  In  the  past, 
human  beings,  roads,  bridges  and  ferries,  civil, 
judicial  and  clerical  offices,  and  commissions  in 
the  army  have  all  been  private  property.  When- 
ever it  was  proposed  to  abolish  the  rights  exercised 
over  them,  it  was  protested  that  their  removal 
would  involve  the  destruction  of  an  institution  in 


i 


84  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

which  thrifty  men  had  invested  their  savings,  and 
on  which  they  depended  for  protection  amid  the 
chances  of  Hfe  and  for  comfort  in  old  age. 

In  fact,  however,  property  is  not  the  only  method 
of  assuring  the  future,  nor,  when  it  is  the  way 
selected,  is  security  dependent  upon  the  mainten- 
ance of  all  the  rights  which  are  at  present  normally 
involved  in  ownership.  In  so  far  as  its  psycholog- 
ical foundation  is  the  necessity  for  securing  an 
income  which  is  stable  and  certain,  which  is  forth- 
coming when  its  recipient  cannot  work,  and  which 
can  be  used  to  provide  for  those  who  cannot  pro- 
vide for  themselves,  what  is  really  demanded  is 
not  the  command  over  the  fluctuating  proceeds  of 
some  particular  undertaking,  which  accompanies 
the  ownership  of  capital,  but  the  security  which 
is  offered  by  an  annuity.  Property  is  the  instru- 
ment, security  is  the  object,  and  when  some  alter- 
native way  is  forthcoming  of  providing  the  latter, 
it  does  not  appear  in  practice  that  any  loss  of 
confidence,  of  freedom  or  of  independence  is  caused 
by  the  absence  of  the  former. 

Hence  not  only  the  manual  workers,  who  since 
the  rise  of  capitalism,  have  rarely  in  England  been 
able  to  accumulate  property  sufficient  to  act  as  a 
guarantee  of  income  when  their  period  of  active 
earning  is  past,  but  also  the  middle  and  profes- 
sional classes,  increasingly  seek  security  to-day,  not 
in  investment,  but  in  insurance  against  sickness 
and  death,  in  the  purchase  of  annuities,  or  in  what 
is  in  effect  the  same  thing,  the  accumulation  of  part 
of  their  salary  towards  a  pension  which  is  paid 
when  their  salary  ceases.  The  professional  man 
may  buy  shares  in  the  hope  of  making  a  profit  on 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK     85 

the  transaction.  But  when  what  he  desires  to 
buy  is  security,  the  form  which  his  investment 
takes  is  usually  some  kind  of  insurance.  The 
teacher,  or  nurse,  or  government  servant  looks 
forward  to  a  pension.  Women,  who  fifty  years 
ago  would  have  been  regarded  as  dependent 
almost  as  completely  as  if  femininity  were  an  in- 
curable disease  with  which  they  had  been  born, 
and  whose  fathers,  unless  rich  men,  would  have 
been  tormented  with  anxiety  for  fear  lest  they 
should  not  save  sufficient  to  provide  for  them,  now 
receive  an  education,  support  themselves  in  pro- 
fessions, and  save  in  the  same  way. 

The  amount  spent  to-day  on  insurance  alone  is 
the  more  remarkable  in  view  of  the  comparatively 
recent  period,  hardly  more  than  two  centuries, 
within  which  this  type  of  provision  has  developed. 
The  total  annual  expenditure  in  the  United  King- 
dom on  premiums  is  already  over  3^50,000,000, 
the  amount  insured  some  £1,200,000,000,  and  the 
aggregate  policies  in  force  over  38,000,000.  It  is 
true  that  a  large  number  of  these  policies  lapse,  and 
that,  while  the  amount  insured  (almost  entirely 
by  the  well-to-do  classes)  in  the  "  ordinary " 
branch  of  insurance  is  some  £870,000,000,  the 
working  classes,  with  only  £363,000,000  to  their 
credit  in  the  "  industrial "  branch,  are  miserably 
under-insured.  Even  to-day  it  is  still  the  case 
that  almost  all  wage-earners  outside  government 
employment,  and  many  in  it,  as  well  as  large 
numbers  of  professional  men,  have  nothing  to  fall 
back  upon  in  sickness  or  old  age.  But  that  does 
not  alter  the  fact  that,  when  it  is  made,  this  type  of 
provision    meets    the    need    for    security,    which, 


86       .    THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

apart,  of  course,  from  personal  possessions  and 
household  furniture,  is  the  principal  meaning  of 
property  to  by  far  the  largest  element  in  the  popula- 
tion, and  that  it  meets  it  more  completely  and 
certainly  than  property  itself. 

Nor,  indeed,  even  when  property  is  the  instru- 
ment used  to  provide  for  the  future,  is  such  pro- 
vision dependent  upon  the  maintenance  in  its 
entirety  of  the  whole  body  of  rights  which  ac- 
company ownership  to-day.  Property  is  not  simple 
but  complex.  That  of  a  man  who  has  invested  his 
savings  as  an  ordinary  shareholder  comprises  at  least 
three  rights,  the  right  to  interest,  the  right  to  profits, 
and  (in  legal  theory)  the  right  to  control.  In  so  far  as 
what  is  desired  is  the  guarantee  for  the  maintenance 
of  a  stable  income,  not  the  acquisition  of  additional 
wealth  without  labour — in  so  far  as  his  motive  is 
not  gain  but  security — the  need  is  met  by  interest 
on  capital.  It  has  no  necessary  connection  either 
with  the  right  to  residuary  profits  or  the  right  to 
control  the  management  of  the  undertaking  from 
which  the  profits  are  derived,  both  of  which  are 
vested  to-day  in  the  shareholder.  If  all  that  were 
desired  were  to  use  property  as  an  instrument  for 
purchasing  security,  the  obvious  course — from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  investor  desiring  to  insure  his 
future  the  safest  course — would  be  to  assimilate 
his  position  as  far  as  possible  to  that  of  a  debenture 
holder  or  mortgagee,  who  obtains  the  stable  in- 
come which  is  his  motive  for  investment,  but  who 
neither  incurs  the  risks  nor  receives  the  profits  of 
the  speculator. 

The  elaborate  apparatus  of  proprietary  rights 
which  distributes  dividends  of  thirty  per  cent,  to 


■ 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK     87 

the  shareholders  in  Coats,  and  several  thousands  a 
year  to  the  owner  of  mineral  royalties  and  ground- 
rents,  and  then  allows  them  to  transmit  the  bulk  of 
gains  which  they  have  not  earned  to  descendants 
who  in  their  turn  will  thus  be  relieved  from  the 
necessity  of  earning,  is  property  run  mad.  To  insist 
that  it  must  be  maintained  for  the  sake  of  the  widow 
and  the  orphan,  the  vast  majority  of  whom  have 
neither  and  would  gladly  part  with  them  all  for  a  safe 
annuity  if  they  had,  is,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  ex- 
travagantly mal-a-propos.  It  is  like  pitching  a  man 
into  the  water  because  he  expresses  a  wish  for  a 
bath,  or  presenting  a  tiger  cub  to  a  householder 
who  is  plagued  with  mice,  on  the  ground  that  tigers 
and  cats  both  belong  to  the  genus  felts.  The  tiger 
hunts  for  itself  not  for  its  masters,  and  when  game 
is  scarce  will  hunt  them.  The  classes  who  own 
little  or  no  property  may  reverence  it  because  it  is 
security.  But  the  classes  who  own  much  prize  it 
or  quite  different  reasons,  and  laugh  in  their 
leeve  at  the  innocence  which  supposes  that 
anything  so  vulgar  as  the  savings  of  the  petite 
bourgeoisie  have,  except  at  elections,  any  interest 
for  them.  They  prize  it  because  it  is  the  order 
which  quarters  them  on  the  community  and  which 
provides  for  the  maintenance  of  a  leisure  class  at 
the  public  expense. 

(d)  The  Tyranny  of  Functionless  Property. 
"  Possession,"  said  the  Egoist,  "  without  obliga- 
ion  to  the  object  possessed,  approaches  felicity." 
unctionless  property  appears  natural  to  those 
ho -believe  that  society  should  be  organized  for  the 
cquisition  of  private  wealth,  and  attacks  upon  it 
erverse  or  malicious,  because  the  question  which 


88  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

such  persons  ask  of  any  institution  is,  "  What  does  it 
yield  ?  "  And  such  property  yields  much  to 
those  who  own  it.  Those,  however,  who  hold  that 
social  unity  and  effective  work  are  possible  only  if 
society  is  organized  and  wealth  distributed  on  the 
basis  of  function,  will  ask  of  an  institution,  not, 
"  What  dividends  does  it  pay  ?  "  but  "  What 
service  does  it  perform  ?  "  To  them  the  fact  that 
much  property  yields  income  irrespective  of  any 
service  which  is  performed  or  obligation  which  is 
recognized  by  its  owners  will  appear,  not  a  quality, 
but  a  vice.  They  will  see  in  the  social  confusion 
which  it  produces,  payments  disproportionate 
to  service  here,  and  payments  without  any  service 
at  all  there,  and  dissatisfaction  everywhere,  a  con- 
vincing confirmation  of  their  argument  that  to 
build  on  a  foundation  of  rights  and  of  rights  alone 
is  to  build  on  a  quicksand. 

From  this  portentous  exaggeration  into  an  ab- 
solute of  what  once  was,  and  still  might  be,  a  sane 
and  social  institution  most  other  evils  follow.  Its 
fruits  are  the  power  of  those  who  do  not  work 
over  those  who  do,  the  alternate  subservience  and 
rebelliousness  of  those  who  work  towards  those  who 
do  not,  the  starving  of  science  and  thought  and 
creative  effort  for  fear  that  expenditure  upon  them 
should  impinge  on  the  comfort  of  the  sluggard  and  the 
faineant^  and  the  arrangement  of  society  in  most  of 
its  subsidiary  activities  to  suit  the  convenience,  not 
of  those  who  work  usefully,  but  of  those  who  spend 
gaily ;  so  that  the  most  hideous,  desolate  and  par- 
simonious places  in  the  country  are  those  in  which 
the  greatest  wealth  is  produced,  the  Clyde  valley, 
or  the  cotton  towns  of  Lancashire,  or  the  mining 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK    89 

villages  of  Scotland  and  Wales,  and  the  gayest  and 
most  luxurious  those  in  which  it  is  consumed. 
From  the  point  of  view  of  social  health  and  economic 
efficiency,  society  should  obtain  its  material  equip- 
ment at  the  cheapest  price  possible,  and,  after 
providing  for  depreciation  and  expansion,  should 
distribute  the  whole  product  to  its  working  members 
and  their  dependents.  What  happens  at  present, 
however,  is  that  its  workers  are  hired  at  the 
cheapest  price  which  the  market  (as  modified  by 
organization)  allows,  and  that  the  surplus,  some- 
what diminished  by  taxation,  is  distributed  to  the 
owners  of  property. 

Profits  may  vary  in  a  given  year  from  a  loss  to 
100  per  cent.  But  wages  are  fixed  at  a  level 
which  will  enable  the  marginal  firm  to  continue 
producing  one  year  with  another  ;  and  the  surplus, 
even  when  due  partly  to  efficient  management, 
goes  neither  to  managers  nor  to  manual  workers, 
but  to  shareholders.  The  meaning  of  the  process  be- 
comes startlingly  apparent  when,  as  recently  in  Lan- 
cashire, large  blocks  of  capital  change  hands  at  a 
period  of  abnormal  activity.  The  existing  share- 
holders receive  the  equivalent  of  the  capitalized 
expectation  of  future  profits.  The  workers,  as 
workers,  do  not  participate  in  the  immense  in- 
crement in  value.  And  when,  in  the  future,  they 
demand  an  advance  in  wages,  they  will  be  met 
by  the  answer  that  profits,  which  before  the 
transaction  would  have  been  reckoned  large,  yield 
shareholders  after  it  only  a  low  rate  of  interest 
on    their   investment. 

The  truth  is  that,  whereas  in  earlier  ages  the 
protection  of  property  was  normally  the  protection 


90  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

of  work,  the  relationship  between  them  has  come 
in  the  course  of  the  economic  development  of  the 
last  two  centuries  to  be  very  nearly  reversed.  The 
two  elements  which  compose  civilization  are  active 
efforts  and  passive  property,  the  labour  of  human 
things  and  the  tools  which  human  beings  use.  Of 
these  two  elements  those  who  supply  the  first 
maintain  and  improve  it,  those  who  own  the  second 
normally  dictate  its  character,  its  development 
and  its  administration.  Hence,  though  politically 
free,  the  mass  of  mankind  live  in  effect  under  rules 
imposed  to  protect  the  interests  of  the  small 
section  among  them  whose  primary  concern  is 
ownership.  From  this  subordination  of  creative 
activity  to  passive  property,  the  worker  who  de- 
pends upon  his  brains,  the  organizer,  inventor, 
teacher  or  doctor  suffers  almost  as  much  embarrass- 
ment as  the  craftsman.  The  real  economic  cleavage 
is  not,  as  is  often  said,  between  employers  and 
employed,  but  between  all  who  do  constructive 
work,  from  scientist  to  labourer,  on  the  one  hand, 
and  all  whose  main  interest  is  the  preserva- 
tion of  existing  proprietary  rights  upon  the  other, 
irrespective  of  whether  they  contribute  to  con- 
structive work  or  not. 

If,  therefore,  under  the  modern  conditions  which 
have  concentrated  any  substantial  share  of  property 
in  the  hands  of  a  small  minority  of  the  population, 
the  world  is  to  be  governed  for  the  advantage  of 
those  who  own,  it  is  only  incidentally  and  by  acci- 
dent that  the  results  will  be  agreeable  to  those  who 
work.  In  practice  there  is  a  constant  collision 
between  them.  Turned  into  another  channel, 
half  the  wealth  distributed  in  dividends  to  function- 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK    91 

less  shareholders,  could  secure  every  child  a  good 
education  up  to  18,  could  re-endow  English  Uni- 
versities, and  (since  more  efficient  production  is 
important)  could  equip  English  industries  for  more 
efficient  production.  Half  the  ingenuity  now 
applied  to  the  protection  of  property  could  have 
made  most  industrial  diseases  as  rare  as  smallpox, 
and  most  EngUsh  cities  into  places  of  health  and 
even  of  beauty.  What  stands  in  the  way  is  the 
doctrine  that  the  rights  of  property  are  absolute, 
irrespective  of  any  social  function  which  its  owners 
may  perform.  So  the  laws  which  are  most  string- 
ently enforced  are  still  the  laws  which  protect  pro- 
perty, though  the  protection  of  property  is  no  long- 
er Hkely  to  be  equivalent  to  the  protection  of  work, 
and  the  interests  which  govern  industry  and  pre- 
dominate in  public  affairs  are  proprietary  interests. 

A  mill-owner  may  poison  or  mangle  a  generation 
of  operatives  ;  but  his  brother  magistrates  will  let 
him  off  with  a  caution  or  a  nominal  fine  to  poison 
and  mangle  the  next.  For  he  is  an  owner  of 
property.  A  landowner  may  draw  rents  from 
slums  in  which  young  children  die  at  the  rate  of 
200  per  1000  ;  but  he  will  be  none  the  less  welcome 
in  polite  society.  For  property  has  no  obligations 
and  therefore  can  do  no  wrong.  Urban  land  may 
be  held  from  the  market  on  the  outskirts  of  cities 
in  which  human  beings  are  living  three  to  a  room, 
and  rural  land  may  be  used  for  sport  when  villagers 
are  leaving  it  to  overcrowd  them  still  more.  No 
public  authority  intervenes,  for  both  are  property. 

Nor  are  these  practical  evils  the  gravest  conse- 
quences which  flow  from  the  hypertrophy  of 
property  in  an  industrial  society.     Property  is  in 


92  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

its  nature  a  kind  of  limited  sovereignty.  Its 
essence  is  a  power,  secured  by  the  State  to  some 
individual  or  group  as  against  all  others,  to  dispose 
of  the  objects  over  which  the  proprietary  rights 
are  exercised.  When  those  objects  are  simple  and 
easily  obtained,  the  property  is  normally  harmless 
or  beneficial.  When  they  are  such  that,  while 
they  can  be  acquired  only  by  the  few,  the  mass  of 
mankind  cannot  live  unless  it  has  free  access  to 
them,  their  proprietors,  in  prescribing  their  use, 
may  become  the  irresponsible  governors  of  thou- 
sands of  other  human  beings. 

Hence,  when  pushed  to  extremes,  applied  to 
purposes  for  which  it  was  not  designed,  and  in  an 
environment  to  which  it  is  not  adapted,  property 
in  things  swells  into  something  which  is,  in  effect, 
sovereignty  over  persons.  "  The  main  objection 
to  a  large  corporation,"  writes  Mr.  Justice  Brandeis, 
of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  U.S.A.,  "  is  that  it 
makes  possible — and  in  many  cases  makes  inevit- 
able— the  exercise  of  industrial  absolutism."  In 
England  such  absolutism  is  felt  mainly  in  the  hours 
of  work,  above  all  in  the  power  to  deprive  the 
wage-earner  of  his  livelihood  by  dismissing  him 
from  his  employment.  In  America  there  are  cities 
where  the  company  owns  not  only  the  works,  but 
halls  and  meeting-places,  streets  and  pavements, 
where  the  town  council  and  police  are  its  nominees, 
and  the  pulpit  and  press  its  mouthpieces,  where 
no  meeting  can  be  held  to  which  it  objects  and  no 
citizen  can  dwell  of  whom  it  disapproves.*     Such 

*See  the  Report  on  the  Steel  Sttike  of  19 19,  by  the  Commission 
of  Inquiry  of  the  Inter-church  World  Movement,  W.  Z.  Foster, 
The  Great  Steel  Strike,  and  the  Final  Report  of  the  United  States 
Commission  on  Industrial  Relations. 


PROPERTY    AND    CREATIVE    WORK  93 

property  confers  a  private  franchise  or  jurisdiction 
analagous  to  that  which  in  some  periods  has  been 
associated  with  the  ownership  of  land.  The  men 
who  endure  it  may  possess  as  citizens  the  right  to 
"  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness."  But 
they  live,  in  effect,  at  the  will  of  a  lord. 

To  those  who  believe  that  institutions  which 
repudiate  all  moral  significance  must  sooner  or 
later  collapse,  a  society  which  confuses  the  protection 
of  property  with  the  preservation  of  its  functionless 
perversions  will  appear  as  precarious  as  that  which 
has  left  the  memorials  of  its  tasteless  frivolity  and 
more  tasteless  ostentation  in  the  gardens  of  Ver- 
sailles. Do  men  love  peace  ?  They  will  see  the  great- 
est enemy  of  social  unity  in  rights  which  involve  no 
obligation  to  co-operate  for  the  service  of  society. 
Do  they  value  equality  ?  Property  rights  which 
dispense  their  owners  from  the  common  human 
necessity  of  labour  make  inequality  an  institution 
permeating  every  corner  of  society,  from  the 
distribution  of  material  wealth  to  the  training  of 
intellect  itself.  Do  they  desire  greater  industrial 
efficiency  ?  There  is  no  more  fatal  obstacle  to 
efficiency  than  the  revelation  that  idleness  has  the 
same  privileges  as  industry,  and  that  for  every 
additional  blow  with  the  pick  or  hammer  an 
additional  profit  will  be  distributed  among  share- 
holders who  wield  neither. 

Indeed,  functionless  property  is  the  greatest 
enemy  of  legitimate  property  itself.  It  is  the 
parasite  which  kills  the  organism  that  produced  it. 
Bad  money  drives  out  good,  and,  as  the  history 
of  the  last  two  hundred  years  shows,  when  property 
for  acquisition  or  power  and  property  for  service 


I 


94         THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

or  for  use  jostle  each  other  freely  in  the  market, 
without  restrictions  such  as  some  legal  systems  have 
imposed  on  alienation  and  inheritance,  the  latter 
tends  normally  to  be  absorbed  by  the  former,  be- 
cause it  has  less  resisting  power.  Thus  functionless 
property  grows,  and  as  it  grows  it  undermines  the 
creative  energy  which  produced  the  institution  of 
property  and  which  in  earHer  ages  property  pro- 
tected. It  cannot  unite  men,  for  what  unites 
them  is  the  bond  of  service  to  a  common  purpose, 
and  that  bond  it  repudiates,  since  its  very  essence 
is  the  maintenance  of  rights  irrespective  of  service. 
It  cannot  create  ;  it  can  only  spend,  so  that  the 
number  of  scientists,  inventors,  artists  or  men  of 
letters  who  have  sprung  in  the  course  of  the  last 
century  from  hereditary  riches  can  be  numbered 
on  one  hand.  It  values  neither  culture  nor  beauty, 
but  only  the  power  which  belongs  to  wealth  and 
the  ostentation  which  is  the  symbol  of  it. 

So  those  who  dread  these  qualities,  energy  and 
thought  and  the  creative  spirit — and  they  are  many 
— will  not  discriminate,  as  we  have  tried  to  dis- 
criminate, between  different  types  and  kinds  of 
property,  in  order  that  they  may  preserve  those 
which  are  legitimate  and  aboKsh  those  which  are 
not.  They  will  endeavour  to  preserve  all  private 
property,  even  in  its  most  degenerate  forms.  And 
those  who  value  those  things  will  try  to  promote 
them  by  relieving  property  of  its  perversions, 
and  thus  enabling  it  to  return  to  its  true  nature. 

They  will  not  desire  to  establish  any  visionary 
communism,  for  they  will  reaHze  that  the  free 
disposal  of  a  sufficiency  of  personal  possessions  is 
the  condition  of  a  healthy  and  self-respecting  life, 


PROPERTY  AND  CREATIVE  WORK    95 

and  will  seek  to  distribute  more  widely  the  property 
rights  which  make  them  to-day  the  privilege  of  a 
minority.  But  they  will  refuse  to  submit  to  the 
naive  philosophy  which  would  treat  all  proprietary 
rights  as  equal  in  sanctity  merely  because  they  are 
identical  in  name.  They  will  distinguish  sharply 
between  property  which  is  used  by  its  owner  for 
the  conduct  of  his  profession  or  the  upkeep  of  his 
household,  and  property  which  is  merely  a  claim 
on  wealth  produced  by  another's  labour.  They 
will  insist  that  property  is  moral  and  healthy  only 
when  it  is  used  as  a  condition,  not  of  idleness,  but 
of  activity,  and  when  it  involves  the  discharge  of 
definite  personal  obHgations.  They  will  endeavour 
in  short,  to  base  it  upon  the  principle  of  function. 


VI 

THE    FUNCTIONAL    SOCIETY. 

The  application  to  property  and  industry  of  the 
principle  of  function  is  compatible  with  several 
different  types  of  social  organization,  and  is  as  un- 
likely as  more  important  revelations  to  be  the 
secret  of  those  who  cry  "  Lo  here  !  "  and  "  Lo 
there  !  "  What  it  means,  in  effect,  is  that  society 
should  be  organized  primarily  for  the  performance 
of  duties,  not  for  the  maintenance  of  rights,  and 
that  the  rights  which  it  protects  should  be  those 
which  are  necessary  to  the  discharge  of  social 
obligations.  But  duties,  unlike  rights,  are  relative 
to  some  end  or  purpose,  for  the  sake  of  which  they 
are  imposed.  The  latter  are  a  principle  of  division  ; 
they  enable  men  to  resist.  The  former  are  a 
principle  of  union  ;  they  lead  men  to  co-operate. 
The  essential  thing,  therefore,  is  that  men  should 
fix  their  minds  upon  the  idea  of  purpose,  and  give 
that  idea  pre-eminence  over  all  subsidiary  issues. 
If,  as  is  patent,  the  purpose  of  industry  is  to 
provide  the  material  foundations  of  a  good  social 
life,  then  any  measure  which  makes  that  provision 
more  effective,  so  long  as  it  does  not  conflict  with 
some  still  more  important  purpose,  is  wise,  and 
any  institution  which  thwarts  or  encumbers  it  is 
foolish.  It  is  foolish,  for  example,  to  maintain 
property  rights  for  which  no  service  is  performed, 
for  payment  without  service  is  waste  ;    and  if  it 

96 


THE    FUNCTIONAL    SOCIETY  97 

is  true,  as  statisticians  affirm,  that,  even  were 
income  equally  divided,  income  per  head  would 
be  small,  then  it  is  all  the  more  foolish.  Sailors 
in  a  boat  have  no  room  for  first-class  passengers, 
and,  the  smaller  the  total  national  income,  the 
more  important  is  it  that  none  of  it  should  be 
misapplied.  It  is  foolish  to  leave  the  direction  of 
industry  in  the  hands  of  the  servants  of  private 
property-owners,  who  themselves  know  nothing 
about  it  but  its  balance  sheets,  because  this  is  to 
divert  it  from  the  performance  of  service  to  the 
acquisition  of  gain,  and  to  subordinate  those  who 
do  creative  work  to  those  who  do  not. 

It  is  foolish,  above  all,  to  cripple  education,  as  it 
is  crippled  in  England  for  the  sake  of  industry  ;  for 
one  of  the  uses  of  industry  is  to  provide  the  wealth 
which  may  make  possible  better  education.  If 
a  society  with  the  sense  to  keep  means  and  ends 
in  their  proper  places  did  no  more  than  secure  the 
investment  in  the  education  of  children  of  a  fraction 
of  the  wealth  which  to-day  is  applied  to  the  pro- 
duction of  futilities,  it  would  do  more  for  posterity — 
it  would  in  a  strictly  economic  sense,  "  save  "  more 
"  capital " — than  the  most  parsimonious  of  com- 
munities which  ever  lived  with  its  eyes  on  the  Stock 
Exchange.  To  one  who  thinks  calmly  over  the 
recent  experience  of  mankind  there  is  something 
almost  unbearable  in  the  reflection  that  hitherto, 
outside  a  small  circle  of  fortunate  families,  each 
generation,  as  its  faculties  began  to  flower,  has 
been  shovelled  like  raw  material  into  an  economic 
mill,  to  be  pounded  and  ground  and  kneaded  into 
the  malleable  human  pulp  out  of  which  national 
prosperity   and   power,    all   the   kingdoms   of   the 


I 


98  THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

world  and  the  glory  of  them,  are  supposed  to  be 
manufactured.  In  England  a  new  race  of  nearly 
900,000  souls  bursts  upon  us  every  year  ;  and  if, 
instead  of  rejuvenating  the  world,  they  grind  corn 
for  the  Philistines  and  doff  bobbins  for  mill-owners, 
the  responsibility  is  ours  into  whose  hands  the 
prodigality  of  nature  pours  Hfe  itself,  and  who  let 
it  slip  aimlessly  through  the  fingers  that  close  so 
greedily  on  material  riches. 
^  The  course  of  wisdom  in  the  affairs  of  industry  is, 
after  all,  what  it  is  in  any  other  department  of 
organized  life.  It  is  to  consider  the  end  for  which 
economic  activity  is  carried  on  and  then  to  adapt 
economic  organization  to  it.  It  is  to  pay  for  service 
and  for  service  only,  and  when  capital  is  hired  to 
make  sure  that  it  is  hired  at  the  cheapest  possible 
price.  It  is  to  place  the  responsibiHty  for  organ- 
izing industry  on  the  shoulders  of  those  who  work 
and  use,  not  of  those  who  own,  because  production 
is  the  business  of  the  producer  and  the  proper 
person  to  see  that  he  discharges  his  business  is  the 
consumer,  for  whom,  and  not  for  the  owner  of 
property,  it  ought  to  be  carried  on.  Above  all 
it  is  to  insist  that  all  industries  shall  be  conducted 
in  complete  publicity  as  to  costs  and  profits,  be- 
cause publicity  ought  to  be  the  antiseptic  both  of 
economic  and  political  abuses,  and  no  man  can  have 
confidence  in  his  neighbour  unless  both  work 
in  the  light. 

As  far  as  property  is  concerned,  such  a  policy 
would  possess  two  edges.  On  the  one  hand,  it 
would  aim  at  abolishing  those  forms  of  property 
in  which  ownership  is  divorced  from  obligations. 


THE    FUNCTIONAL    SOCIETY 


99 


On  the  other  hand,  it  would  seek  to  encourage 
those  forms  of  economic  organization  under  which 
the  worker,  whether  owner  or  not,  is  free  to  carry 
on  his  work  without  sharing  its  control  or  its 
profits  with  the  mere  rentier.  Thus,  if  in  certain 
spheres  it  involved  an  extension  of  public  owner- 
ship, it  would  in  others  foster  an  extension  of  private 
property.  For  it  is  not  private  ownership,  but 
private  ownership  divorced  from  work,  which  is 
corrupting  to  the  principle  of  industry  ;  and  the 
idea  of  some  socialists  that  private  property  in 
land  or  capital  is  necessarily  mischievous  is  a  piece 
of  scholastic  pedantry  as  absurd  as  that  of  those 
conservatives  who  would  invest  all  property  with 
some  kind  of  mysterious  sanctity.  It  all  depends 
what  sort  of  property  it  is  and  for  what  purpose  it 
is  used.  The  State  can  retain  its  eminent  domain, 
and  control  alienation,  as  it  does  under  the  Home- 
stead laws  of  the  Dominions,  with  sufficient 
stringency  to  prevent  the  creation  of  a  class  of 
functionless  property-owners.  In  that  case  there  is 
no  inconsistency  between  encouraging  simul- 
taneously a  multiplication  of  peasant  farmers  and 
small  masters  who  own  their  own  farms  or  shops, 
and  the  abolition  of  private  ownership  in  those 
industries,  unfortunately  to-day  the  most  con- 
spicuous, in  which  the  private  owner  is  an  absentee 
shareholder. 

Indeed,  the  second  reform  would  help  the  first. 
In  so  far  as  the  community  tolerates  functionless 
property,  it  makes  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  the 
restoration  of  the  small  master  in  agriculture  or  in 
industry,  who  cannot  easily  hold  his  own  in  a  world 
dominated  by  great  estates  or  capitalist  finance. 


I 


loo        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

In  so  far  as  it  abolishes  those  kinds  of  property 
which  are  merely  parasitic,  it  facilitates  the  re- 
storation of  the  small  property-owners  in  those 
kinds  of  industry  for  which  small  ownership  is 
adapted.  A  socialistic  policy  towards  the  former 
is  not  antagonistic  to  the  "  distributive  state," 
but,  in  modern  economic  conditions,  a  necessary 
preliminary  to  it  ;  and  if  by  "  Property  "  is  meant 
the  personal  possessions  which  the  word  suggests 
to  nine-tenths  of  the  population,  the  object  of 
socialists  is  not  to  undermine  property  but  to  pro- 
tect and  increase  it. 

The  boundary  between  large  scale  and  small 
scale  production  will  always  be  uncertain  and 
fluctuating,  depending,  as  it  does,  on  technical 
conditions  which  cannot  be  foreseen  :  a  cheapening 
of  electrical  power,  for  example,  might  result  in 
the  decentralization  of  manufactures,  as  steam 
resulted  in  their  concentration.  The  fundamental 
issue,  however,  is  not  between  different  scales  of 
ownership,  but  between  ownership  of  different 
kinds,  not  between  the  large  farmer  or  master  and 
the  small,  but  between  property  which  is  used  for 
work  and  property  which  yields  income  without 
it.  The  Irish  landlord  was  abolished,  not  because 
he  owned  upon  a  large  scale,  but  because  he  was  an 
owner  and  nothing  more  ;  if  and  when  English 
landownership  has  been  equally  attenuated,  as 
in  towns  it  already  has  been,  it  will  deserve  to  meet 
the  same  fate.  Once  the  issue  of  the  character  of 
ownership  has  been  settled,  the  question  of  the 
size  of  the  economic  unit  can  be  left  to  settle  itself. 

The  first  step,  then,  towards  the  organization  of 
economic  life  for  the  performance  of  function  is  to 


THE    FUNCTIONAL    SOCIETY        loi 

abolish  those  types  of  private  property  in  return  for 
which  no  function  is  performed.  The  man  who 
lives  by  owning  without  working  is  necessarily 
supported  by  the  industry  of  some  one  else,  and  is, 
therefore,  too  expensive  a  luxury  to  be  encouraged. 
Though  he  deserves  to  be  treated  with  the  leniency 
which  ought  to  be,  and  usually  is  not,  shown  to 
those  who  have  been  brought  up  from  infancy  to 
any  other  disreputable  trade,  indulgence  to  in- 
dividuals must  not  condone  the  institution  of  which 
both  they  and  their  neighbours  are  the  victims. 
Judged  by  this  standard,  certain  kinds  of  property 
are  obviously  anti-social.  The  rights  in  virtue  of 
which  the  owner  of  land  is  entitled  to  levy 
a  tax,  called  a  royalty,  on  every  ton  of  coal  which 
the  miner  brings  to  the  surface,  to  levy  another 
tax,  called  a  way-leave,  on  every  ton  of  coal  trans- 
ported under  the  surface  of  his  land  though  its 
amenity  and  value  may  be  quite  unaffected,  to 
distort,  if  he  pleases,  the  development  of  a  whole 
district  by  refusing  access  to  the  minerals  except 
upon  his  own  terms,  and  to  cause  some  3,500  to 
4,000  million  tons  to  be  wasted  in  barriers  between 
different  properties,  while  he  in  the  meantime  con- 
tributes to  a  chorus  of  lamentations  over  the 
wickedness  of  the  miners  in  not  producing  more 
tons  of  coal  for  the  public  and  incidentally  more 
private  taxes  for  himself — all  this  adds  an  agreeable 
touch  of  humour  to  the  drab  quality  of  our  in- 
dustrial civilization,  for  which  mineral  owners 
deserve,  perhaps,  some  recognition,  but  not  the 
j^i 00,000  a  year  odd  which  is  paid  to  each  of  the 
four  leading  players,  or  the  £6,000,000  a  year  which 
is^  distributed   among   the   crowd. 


I 


102        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

The  alchemy  by  which  a  gentleman  who  has 
never  seen  a  coal  mine  distills  the  contents  of  that 
place  of  gloom  into  elegant  chambers  in  London 
and  a  house  in  the  country  is  not  the  monopoly  of 
royalty  owners.  A  similar  feat  of  presdigitation 
is  performed  by  the  owner  of  urban  ground-rents. 
In  rural  districts  some  landlords,  perhaps  many 
landlords,  are  partners  in  the  hazardous  and  diffi- 
cult business  of  agriculture,  and,  though  they  may 
often  exercise  a  power  which  is  socially  excessive, 
the  position  which  they  hold  and  the  income  which 
they  receive  are,  in  part  at  least,  a  return  for  the 
functions  which  they  perform.  The  ownership  of 
urban  land  has  been  refined  till  of  that  crude  ore 
only  the  pure  gold  is  left.  It  is  the  perfect  sinecure, 
for  the  only  function  it  involves  is  that  of  collecting 
its  rents,  and  in  an  age  when  the  struggle  of  Liberal- 
ism against  sinecures  was  still  sufficiently  recent 
to  stir  some  chords  of  memory,  the  last  and  the 
greatest  of  liberal  thinkers  drew  the  obvious  de- 
duction. "  The  reasons  which  form  the  justifica- 
tion ...  of  property  in  land,"  wrote  Mill  in 
1848,  "  are  valid  only  in  so  far  as  the  proprietor 
of  land  is  its  improver.  ...  In  no  sound 
theory  of  private  property  was  it  ever  contemplated 
that  the  proprietor  of  land  should  be  merely  a 
sinecurist  quartered  on  it." 

Urban  ground-rents  and  royalties  are,  in  fact,  as 
the  Prime  Minister  in  his  unregenerate  days 
suggested,  a  tax  which  some  persons  are  permitted 
by  the  law  to  levy  upon  the  industry  of  others. 
They  differ  from  public  taxation  only  in  that  their 
amount  increases  in  proportion,  not  to  the  nation's 
need  of  revenue,  but  to  its  need  of  the  coal  and 


THE    FUNCTIONAL    SOCIETY        103 

space  on  which  they  are  levied,  that  their  growth 
inures  to  private  gain  not  to  public  benefit,  and 
that,  if  the  proceeds  are  wasted  on  frivolous  ex- 
penditure, no  one  has  any  right  to  complain,  be- 
cause the  arrangement  by  which  Lord  Smithson 
spends  the  wealth  produced  by  Mr.  Brown  on 
objects  which  do  no  good  to  either  is  part  of  the 
system  which,  under  the  name  of  private  property, 
Mr.  Brown  as  well  as  Lord  Smithson  have  been 
taught  to  regard  as  essential  to  the  higher  welfare 
of    mankind. 

But  if  we  accept  the  principle  of  function  we 
shall  ask  what  is  the  purpose  of  this  arrangement, 
and  for  what  end  the  inhabitants  of,  for  example, 
London  pay  ,^16,000,000  a  year  to  their  ground 
landlords.  And  if  we  find  that  it  is  for  no  purpose 
and  no  end,  but  that  these  things  are  like  the  horse- 
shoes and  nails  which  the  City  of  London  presents 
to  the  Crown  on  account  of  land  in  the  Parish  of 
St.  Clement  Danes,  then  we  shall  not  deal  harshly 
with  a  quaint  historical  survival,  but  neither  shall 
we  allow  it  to  distract  us  from  the  business  of  the 
present,  as  though  there  had  been  history  but  there 
were  not  history  any  longer.  We  shall  close  these 
channels  through  which  wealth  leaks  away  by  re- 
suming the  ownership  of  minerals  and  of  urban 
land,  as  some  communities  in  the  British  Domin- 
ions and  on  the  Continent  of  Europe  have  resumed 
it  already.  We  shall  secure  that  such  large  ac- 
cumulations as  remain  change  hands  at  least  once 
in  every  generation,  by  increasing  our  taxes  on 
inheritance  till  what  passes  to  the  heir  is  little 
more  than  personal  possessions,  not  the  right  to  a 
tribute  from  industry  which,  though  qualified  by 


I 


104        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

death-duties,  is  what  the  son  of  a  rich  man  inherits 
to-day.  We  shall,  in  short,  treat  mineral  owners 
and  absentee  landowners  as  Plato  would  have 
treated  the  poets,  whom,  in  their  ability  to  make 
something  out  of  nothing  and  to  bewitch  mankind 
with  words,  they  a  Httle  resemble,  and  crown  them 
with  flowers  and  usher  them  politely  out  of  the 
State. 


VII 

THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY. 

Rights  without  functions  are  like  the  shades  in 

Homer,  which  drank  blood  but  scattered  trembling 

at  the  voice  of  a  man.     To  extinguish  royalties 

and   urban  ground-rents   is   merely  to   explode   a 

superstition.     It  needs   as   little — and   as   much — 

resolution  as  to  put  one's  hand  through  any  other 

ghost.     In   all  industries   except   the   diminishing 

number    in    which    the    capitalist    is    himself    the 

manager,    property    in   capital  is   almost   equally 

passive. 

Almost,  but  not  quite.     For,  though  the  majority 

of  its  owners  do  not  themselves  exercise  any  positive 

function,  they  appoint  those  who  do.     It  is  true,  of 

course,  that  the  question  of  how  capital  is  to  be 

owned  is  distinct  from  the  question  of  how  it  is  to 

be  administered,  and  that  the  former  can  be  settled 

without  prejudice  to  the  latter.     Shareholders  own 

capital  which  is  indispensable  to  industry,  but  it 

does  not  therefore  follow  that  industry  is  dependent 

upon  the  maintenance  of  capital  in  the  hands  of 

shareholders.     To  write,  with  some  economists,  as 

though,  if  private  property  in  capital  were  further 

attenuated  or  abolished  altogether,  the  constructive 

energy  of  the  managers  who  may  own  capital  or 

may  not,  but  who  rarely,  in  the  more  important 

industries,  own  more  than  a  small  fraction  of  it,  must 

necessarilv  be  impaired,  is  to  be  guilty  of  a  robust 

105 


io6        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

non-sequitur  and  to  ignore  the  most  obvious  facts 
of  contemporary  industry.  The  less  the  mere 
capitaHst  talks  about  the  necessity  for  the  consumer 
of  an  efficient  organization  of  industry,  the  better  ; 
for,  whatever  the  future  of  industry  may  be,  an 
efficient  organization  is  likely  to  have  no  room  for 
him.  But  though  shareholders  do  not  govern,  they 
reign,  at  least  to  the  extent  of  saying  once  a  year 
**  le  toy  le  veultP  If  their  rights  are  pared  down  or 
extinguished,  the  necessity  for  some  organ  to 
exercise  them  will  still  remain.  And  the  question 
of  the  ownership  of  capital  has  this  much  in  com- 
mon with  the  question  of  industrial  organization, 
that  the  problem  of  the  constitution  under  which 
industry  is  to  be  conducted  is  common  to  both. 

(^)  Industry  as  a  Profession, 

That  constitution  must  be  sought  by  considering 
how  industry  can  be  organized  to  express  most 
perfectly  the  principle  of  purpose.  The  application 
to  industry  of  the  principle  of  purpose  is  simple,, 
however  difficult  it  may  be  to  give  effect  to  it.  It 
is  to  turn  it  into  a  Profession.  A  Profession  may 
be  defined  most  simply  as  a  trade  which  is  organized, 
incompletely,  no  doubt,  but  genuinely,  for  the  per- 
formance of  function.  It  is  not  simply  a  collection 
of  individuals  who  get  a  living  for  themselves  by  the 
same  kind  of  work.  Nor  is  it  merely  a  group  which 
is  organized  exclusively  for  the  economic  protection 
of  its  members,  though  that  is  normally  among 
its  purposes.  It  is  a  body  of  men  who  carry  on  their^ 
work  in  accordance  with  rules  designed  to  enforce 
certain  standards  both  for  the  better  protection  of 
its  members  and  for  the  better  service  of  the  public. 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     107 

The  standard  which  it  maintains  may  be  high  or 
low  :  all  professions  have  some  rules  which  protect 
the  interests  of  the  community  and  others  which 
are  an  imposition  on  it.  Its  essence  is  that  it 
assumes  certain  responsibilities  for  the  competence 
of  its  members  or  the  quality  of  its  wares,  and  that 
it  deliberately  prohibits  certain  kinds  of  conduct  on 
the  ground  that,  though  they  may  be  profitable  to 
the  individual,  they  are  calculated  to  bring  into 
disrepute  the  organization  to  which  he  belongs. 
While  some  of  its  rules  are  trade  union  regulations 
designed  primarily  to  prevent  the  economic  stand- 
ards of  the  profession  being  lowered  by  unscrupulous 
competition,  others  have  as  their  main  object  to 
secure  that  no  member  of  the  profession  shall  have 
any  but  a  purely  professional  interest  in  his  work, 
by  excluding  the  incentive  of  speculative  profit. 
Business  men  may  cajole  the  public  from  every 
hoarding.  But  doctors,  architects,  consulting  en- 
gineers, and  even  lawyers  are  prohibited  by  their 
professional  associations  from  advertising,  from 
having  any  pecuniary  interest  in  the  treatment  or 
course  of  action  recommended  to  their  clients,  or 
from  receiving  commissions.  The  fees  which  the 
more  eminent  among  them  charge  for  their  pro- 
fessional services  may  often  be  excessive.  But 
they  may  charge  for  professional  services  and 
for  nothing  else. 

The  conception  implied  in  the  words  "  unpro- 
fessional conduct  "  is,  therefore,  the  exact  opposite 
of  the  theory  and  practice  which  assume  that  the 
service  of  the  public  is  best  secured  by  the  unrestric- 
ted pursuit  on  the  part  of  rival  traders  of  their 
pecuniary  self-interest,  within  such  Umits  as  the 


io8        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

law  allows.  It  is  significant  that  at  the  time  when 
the  professional  classes  had  deified  free  competition 
as  the  arbiter  of  commerce  and  industry,  they  did 
not  dream  of  applying  it  to  the  occupations  in  which 
they  themselves  were  primarily  interested,  but 
maintained,  and  indeed,  elaborated,  machinery 
through  which  a  professional  conscience  might  find 
expression.  The  rules  themselves  may  sometimes 
appear  to  the  layman  arbitrary  and  ill-conceived. 
But  their  object  is  clear.  It  is  to  impose  on  the 
profession  itself  the  obligation  of  maintaining  the 
quality  of  the  service,  and  to  prevent  its  common 
purpose  being  frustrated  through  the  undue  influ- 
ence of  the  motive  of  pecuniary  gain  upon  the 
necessities  or  cupidity  of  the  individual. 

The  difference  between  industry  as  it  exists  to- 
day and  a  profession  is,  then,  simple  and  unmis- 
takable. The  former  is  organized  for  the  pro- 
tection of  rights,  mainly  rights  to  pecuniary  gain, 
The  latter  is  organized,  imperfectly  indeed,  but  none 
the  less  genuinely,  for  the  performance  of  duties. 
The  essence  of  the  one  is  that  its  only  criterion  is  the 
financial  return  which  it  offers  to  its  shareholders. 
The  essence  of  the  other,  is  that,  though  men  enter  it 
for  the  sake  of  livelihood,  the  measures  of  their 
success  is  the  service  which  they  perform,  not  the 
gains  which  they  amass.  They  may,  as  in  the  case 
of  a  successful  doctor,  grow  rich  ;  but  the  meaning 
of  their  profession,  both  for  themselves  and  for  the 
public,  is  not  that  they  make  money  but  that  they 
make  health,  or  safety,  or  knowledge,  or  good 
government  or  good  law.  They  depend  on  it  for 
their  income,  but  they  do  not  consider  that  any 
conduct  which  increases  their  income  is  on  that 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    109 

account  right.  And  while  a  boot-manufacturer 
who  retires  with  half  a  million  is  counted  to  have 
achieved  success,  whether  the  boots  which  he 
made  were  of  leather  or  brown  paper,  a  civil 
servant  who  did  the  same  would,  very  properly, 
be  prosecuted. 

So,  if  men  are  doctors,  they  recognize  that  there 
are  certain  kinds  of  conduct  which  cannot  be 
practised,  however  large  the  fee  offered  for  them, 
because  they  are  unprofessional ;  if  scholars  and 
teachers,  that  it  is  wrong  to  make  money  by  de- 
Hberately  deceiving  the  public,  as  is  done  by  makers 
of  patent  medicines,  however  much  the  public  may 
clamour  to  be  deceived  ;  if  judges  or  public  servants, 
that  they  must  not  increase  their  incomes  by 
selling  justice  for  money ;  if  soldiers,  that  the 
service  comes  first,  and  their  private  incHnations, 
even  the  reasonable  preference  of  life  to  death, 
second.  Every  country  has  its  traitors,  every 
army  its  deserters,  and  every  profession  its  black- 
legs. To  idealize  the  professional  spirit  would  be 
very  absurd  ;  is  has  its  sordid  side,  and,  if  it  is  to 
be  fostered  in  industry,  safeguards  will  be  needed  to 
check  its  excesses.  Clearly,  a  profession  should  not 
have  the  final  voice  in  deciding  the  charge  to  be 
made  for  its  services.  It  ought  not  by  itself 
to  determine  the  conditions  on  which  new  members 
are  to  be  admitted.  It  should  not  have  so  ex- 
clusive a  control  even  of  its  own  technique  as  to  be 
in  a  position  to  meet  proposals  for  improvement 
with  the  determined  obstructiveness  which  the 
legal  profession  has  offered,  for  example,  to  the 
registration  of  land.  But  there  is  all  the  difference 
between  maintaining  a  standard  which  is  occasion- 


no        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

ally  abandoned,  and  affirming  as  the  central  truth 
of  existence  that  there  is  no  standard  to  maintain. 
The  meaning  of  a  profession  is  that  it  makes  the 
traitors  the  exception,  not,  as  they  tend  to  be  in 
industry,  the  rule.  It  makes  them  the  exception  by 
upholding  as  the  criterion  of  success  the  end  for 
which  the  profession,  whatever  it  may  be,  is  carried 
on,  and  subordinating  the  inclinations,  appetites 
and  ambitions  of  individuals  to  the  rules  of  an 
organization  which  has  as  its  object  to  promote  the 
performance  of  function. 

There  is  no  sharp  line  between  the  professions  and 
the  industries.  A  hundred  years  ago  the  trade  of 
teaching,  which  to-day  is  on  the  whole  an  honourable 
public  service,  was  rather  a  vulgar  speculation  upon 
public  credulity ;  if  Mr.  Squeers  was  a  caricature, 
the  Oxford  of  Gibbon  and  Adam  Smith  was  a  solid 
port-fed  reality  ;  no  local  authority  could  have 
performed  one-tenth  of  the  duties  which  are 
carried  out  by  a  modern  municipal  corporation 
every  day,  because  there  was  no  body  of  public 
servants  to  perform  them,  and  such  as  there  were 
took  bribes.  It  is  conceivable,  at  least,  that  some 
branches  of  medicine  might  have  developed  on  the 
lines  of  industrial  capitalism,  with  hospitals  as 
factories,  doctors  hired  at  competitive  wages  as 
their  "  hands,"  large  dividends  paid  to  share- 
holders by  catering  for  the  rich,  and  the  poor,  who 
do  not  offer  a  profitable  market,  supplied  with  an 
inferior  service  or  with  no  service  at  all. 

The  idea  that  there  is  some  mysterious  difference^ 
between  making  munitions  of  war  and  firing  them,, 
between  building  schools  and  teaching  in  them- 
when  built,  between  providing  food  and  providing 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    lu 

health,  which  makes  it  at  once  inevitable  and 
laudable  that  the  former  should  be  carried  on  with  a 
single  eye  to  pecuniary  gain,  while  the  latter  are  con- 
ducted by  professional  men,  who  expect  to  be  paid 
for  their  services,  but  who  neither  watch  for  wind- 
falls nor  raise  their  fees  merely  because  there  are 
more  sick  to  be  cured,  more  children  to  be  taught,  or 
more  enemies  to  be  resisted,  is  an  illusion  only  less 
astonishing  than  that  the  leaders  of  industry  should 
welcome  the  insult  as  an  honour  and  wear  their 
humiliation  as  a  kind  of  halo.  The  work  of  making 
boots  or  building  a  house  is  in  itself  no  more  de- 
grading than  that  of  curing  the  sick  or  teaching  the 
ignorant.  It  is  as  necessary  and  therefore  as 
honourable.  It  should  be  at  least  equally  bound 
by  rules  which  have  as  their  object  to  maintain  the 
standards  of  professional  service.  It  should  be  at 
least  equally  free  from  the  vulgar  subordination  of 
moral  standards  to  financial  interests. 

If  industry  is  to  be  organized  as  a  profession,  two 
changes  are  requisite,  one  negative  and  one  positive. 
The  first,  is  that  it  should  cease  to  be  conducted  by 
the  agents  of  property-owners  for  the  advantage  of 
property-owners,  and  should  be  carried  on,  instead, 
for  the  service  of  the  public.  The  second,  is  that, 
subject  to  rigorous  public  supervision,  the  respon- 
sibility for  the  maintenance  of  the  service  should 
rest  upon  the  shoulders  of  those,  from  organizer 
and  scientist  to  labourer,  by  whom,  in  effect,  the 
work  is  conducted. 

The  first  change  is  necessary  because  the  conduct 
of  industry  for  the  public  advantage  is  impossible 
as  long  as  the  ultimate  authority  over  its  manage- 
ment is  vested  in  those  whose  only  connection  with 


112        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

it,  and  interest  in  it,  is  the  pursuit  of  gain.  As 
industry  is  at  present  organized,  its  profits  and  its 
control  belong  by  law  to  that  element  in  it  which 
has  least  to  do  with  its  success.  Under  the  joint- 
stock  organization  which  has  become  normal  in  all 
the  more  important  industries  except  agriculture  and 
building,  it  is  managed  by  the  salaried  agents  of 
those  by  whom  the  property  is  owned.  It  is  success- 
ful if  it  returns  large  sums  to  shareholders,  and 
unsuccessful  if  it  does  not.  If  an  opportunity 
presents  itself  to  increase  dividends  by  practices 
which  deteriorate  the  service  or  degrade  the  workers, 
the  officials  who  administer  industry  act  strictly 
within  their  duty  if  they  seize  it,  for  they  are  the 
servants  of  their  employers,  and  their  obhgation  to 
their  employers  is  to  provide  dividends  not  to 
provide  service.  But  the  owners  of  property  are, 
qua  property-owners,  functionless,  not  in  the  sense, 
of  course,  that  the  tools  of  which  they  are  the  pro- 
prietors are  not  useful,  but  in  the  sense  that  since 
work  and  ownership  are  increasingly  separated,  the 
efficient  use  of  the  tools  is  not  dependent  on  the 
maintenance  of  the  proprietary  rights  exercised 
over  them.  Of  course  there  are  many  managing 
directors  who  both  own  capital  and  administer  the 
business.  But  it  is  none  the  less  the  case  that  most 
shareholders  in  most  large  industries  are  normally 
shareholders  and  nothing  more. 

Nor  is  their  economic  interest  identical,  as  is 
sometimes  assumed,  with  that  of  the  general 
public.  A  society  is  rich  when  material  goods, 
including  capital,  are  cheap,  and  human  beings 
dear  ;  indeed  the  word  "  riches  "  has  no  other 
meaning.     The    interest    of    those    who    own    the 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    113 

property  used  in  industry,  though  not,  of  course, 
of  the  managers  who  administer  industry  and  who 
themselves  are  servants,  and  often  very  ill-paid 
servants  at  that,  is  that  their  capital  should  be  dear 
and  human  beings  cheap.  Hence,  if  the  industry 
is  such  as  to  yield  a  considerable  return,  or  if  one 
unit  in  the  industry,  owing  to  some  special  advan- 
tage, produces  more  cheaply  than  its  neighbours, 
while  selling  at  the  same  price,  or  if  a  revival  of 
trade  raises  prices,  or  if  suppHes  are  controlled  by 
one  of  the  combines  which  are  now  the  rule  in 
many  of  the  more  important  industries,  the  re- 
sulting surplus  normally  passes  neither  to  the 
managers,  nor  to  the  other  employees,  nor  to  the 
pubhc,  but  to  the  shareholders. 

Such  an  arrangement  is  preposterous  in  the 
Hteral  sense  of  being  the  reverse  of  that  which 
would  be  established  by  considerations  of  equity 
and  common  sense,  and  gives  rise  (among  other 
anomalies)  to  what  is  called  "  the  struggle  between 
labour  and  capital."  The  phrase  is  apposite,  since 
it  is  as  absurd  as  the  relations  of  which  it  is  intended 
to  be  a  description.  To  deplore  "  ill-feeling  ",  or  to 
advocate  "harmony",  between  "labour  and  capital" 
is  as  rational  as  to  lament  the  bitterness  between 
carpenters  and  hammers  or  to  promote  a  mission 
for  restoring  amity  between  mankind  and  its  boots. 
The  only  significance  of  these  cliches  is  that  their 
repetition  tends  to  muffle  their  inanity,  even  to 
the  point  of  persuading  sensible  men  that  capital 
"  employs  "  labour,  much  as  our  pagan  ancestors 
imagined  that  the  pieces  of  wood  and  iron, 
which  they  deified  in  their  day,  sent  their  crops  and 
won  their  battles.     When  men  have  gone  so  far  as 


114        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

to  talk  as  though  their  idols  have  come  to  life,  it  is 
time  that  some  one  broke  them.  Labour  consists 
of  persons,  capital  of  things.  The  only  use  of 
things  is  to  be  applied  to  the  service  of  persons. 
The  business  of  persons  is  to  see  that  they  are  there 
to  use,  and  that  no  more  than  need  be  is  paid  for 
using  them. 

Thus  the  application  to  industry  of  the  principle 
of  function  involves  an  alteration  of  proprietary 
rights,  because  those  rights  do  not  contribute,  as 
they  now  are,  to  the  end  which  industry  exists  to 
serve.  What  gives  unity  to  any  activity,  what  alone 
can  reconcile  the  conflicting  claims  of  the  different 
groups  engaged  in  it,  is  the  purpose  for  which  it  is 
carried  on.  If  men  have  no  common  goal  it  is  no 
wonder  that  they  should  fall  out  by  the  way, 
nor  are  they  likely  to  be  reconciled  by  a  redistribu- 
tion of  their  provisions.  If  they  are  not  content 
both  to  be  servants,  one  or  the  other  must  be 
master,  and  it  is  idle  to  suppose  that  mastership 
can  be  held  in  a  state  of  suspense  between  the  two. 
There  can  be  a  division  of  functions  between 
different  grades  of  workers,  or  between  worker 
and  consumer,  because  each,  without  prejudice  to 
the  other,  can  have  in  his  own  sphere  the 
authority  needed  to  enable  him  to  fill  it.  But 
there  cannot  be  a  division  of  functions  between 
the  worker  and  the  owner  who  is  owner  and  nothing 
else,  for  what  function  does  such  an  owner  perform  ? 
The  provision  of  capital  ?  Then  pay  him  the  sum 
needed  to  secure  the  use  of  his  capital,  but 
neither  pay  him  more  nor  admit  him  to  a  position 
of  authority  over  production  for  which,  merely  as 
an  owner,  he  is  not    qualified.     For  this  reason, 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    115 

while  an  equilibrium  between  worker  and  manager 
is  possible,  because  both  are  workers,  that  which 
it  is  sought  to  establish  between  workers  and  owners 
is  not.  It  is  like  the  offer  which  the  Germans  made 
to  negotiate  with  Belgium  from  Brussels.  Their 
proposals  may  be  excellent :  but  it  is  not  evident 
why  they  are  where  they  are,  or  how,  since  they 
do  not  contribute  to  production,  they  come  to  be 
putting  forward  proposals  at  all.  As  long  as  they 
are  in  territory  where  they  have  no  business  to  be, 
their  excellence  as  individuals  will  be  overlooked 
in  resentment  at  the  system  which  puts  them  in  a 
position  of  authority. 

It  is  fortunate  indeed,  if  nothing  worse  than  this 
happens.  For  one  way  of  solving  the  problem  of 
the  conflict  of  rights  in  industry  is  not  to  base 
rights  on  functions,  as  we  propose,  but  to  base  them 
on  force.  It  is  to  re-estabHsh  in  some  veiled  and 
decorous  form  the  institution  of  slavery,  by  making 
labour  compulsory.  In  nearly  all  countries  a 
concerted  refusal  to  work  has  been  made  at  one 
time  or  another  a  criminal  offence.  There  are 
to-day  parts  of  the  British  Empire,  as  well  as  of 
the  world  outside  it,  in  which  European  capitalists, 
unchecked  by  any  public  opinion  or  authority 
independent  of  themselves,  are  free  to  impose 
almost  what  terms  they  please  upon  workmen  of 
ignorant  and  helpless  races.  In  those  districts  of 
America  where  capitalism  still  retains  its  primitive 
lawlessness,  the  same  result  appears  to  be  produced 
upon  immigrant  workmen  by  the  threat  of  vio- 
lence. 

In  such  circumstances  the  conflict  of  rights 
which  finds  expression  in  industrial  warfare  does 


ii6        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

not  arise,  because  the  rights  of  one  party  have  been 
extinguished.  The  simpHcity  of  the  remedy  is  so 
attractive  that  it  is  not  surprising  that  the  Govern- 
ments of  industrial  nations  should  coquet  from 
time  to  time  with  the  policy  of  compulsory  arbi- 
tration. After  all,  it  is  pleaded,  it  is  only  analogous 
to  the  action  of  a  supernational  authority  which 
should  use  its  common  force  to  prevent  the  out- 
break of  war.  In  reahty,  compulsory  arbitration 
is  the  opposite  of  any  policy  which  such  an  authority 
could  pursue  either  with  justice  or  with  hope  of 
success.  For  it  takes  for  granted  the  stability  of 
existing  relationships,  and  intervenes  to  adjust 
incidental  disputes  upon  the  assumption  that  their 
equity  is  recognized  and  their  permanence  desired. 
In  industry,  however,  the  equity  of  existing  re- 
lationships is  precisely  the  point  at  issue.  A 
League  of  Nations  which  settled  the  quarrel  between 
a  subject  race  and  its  oppressors,  between  Slavs 
and  Magyars,  or  the  inhabitants  of  what  was  once 
Prussian  Poland  and  the  Prussian  Government,  on 
the  assumption  that  the  subordination  of  Slav  to 
Magyars  and  Poles  to  Prussians  was  part  of  an 
unchangeable  order,  would  rightly  be  resisted  by 
all  those  who  think  liberty  more  precious  than 
peace.  A  State  which,  in  the  name  of  peace, 
should  make  the  concerted  cessation  of  work  a 
legal  offence,  would  be  guilty  of  a  similar  betrayal 
of  freedom.  It  would  be  solving  the  conflict  of 
rights  between  those  who  own  and  those  who  work 
by  abolishing  the  rights  of  those  who  work. 

(b)  The  extinction  of  the  Capitalist. 
So  here  again,  unless   we  are  prepared    to   re- 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    117 

establish  some  form  of  forced  labour,  we  reach  an 
impasse.  But  it  is  an  impasse  only  in  so  long  as 
we  regard  the  proprietary  rights  of  those  who  own 
the  capital  used  in  industry  as  absolute  and  an 
end  in  themselves.  If,  instead  of  assuming  that 
aU  property,  merely  because  it  is  property,  is  equ- 
ally sacred,  we  ask  what  is  the  purpose  for  which 
capital  is  used,  what  is  its  function,  we  shall  realize 
that  it  is  not  an  end  but  a  means  to  an  end,  and 
that  its  function  is  to  serve  and  assist  (as  the 
economists  tell  us)  the  labour  of  human  beings,  not 
the  function  of  human  beings  to  serve  those  who 
happen  to  own  it. 

And  from  this  truism  two  consequences  follow. 
The  first  is  that  since  capital  is  a  thing,  which 
ought  to  be  used  to  help  industry  as  a  man  may  use 
a  bicycle  to  get  more  quickly  to  his  work,  it  ought, 
when  it  is  employed,  to  be  employed  on  the  cheapest 
terms  possible.  The  second  is  that  those  who  own 
it  should  no  more  control  production  than  a  man 
who  lets  a  house  controls  the  meals  which  shall  be 
cooked  in  the  kitchen,  or  a  man  who  lets  a  boat  the 
speed  at  which  the  rowers  shall  pull.  In  other 
words,  capital  should  always  be  got  at  cost  price, 
which  means,  unless  public  bodies  find  it  wise,  as 
they  very  well  may,  to  own  the  capital  used  in 
certain  industries,  it  should  be  paid  the  lowest 
interest  for  which  it  can  be  obtained,  but  should 
carry  no  right  either  to  residuary  dividends  or  to 
the  control  of  industry. 

There  are,  in  theory,  six  ways  by  which  the 
control  of  industry  by  the  agents  of  private 
property-owners  can  be  terminated.  The  owners  may 
be  expropriated  without  compensation.    They  may 


I. 


ii8         THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

voluntarily  surrender  it.  They  may  be  frozen  out 
by  action  on  the  part  of  the  working  personnel^ 
which  itself  undertakes  such  functions,  if  any,  as 
they  have  performed,  and  makes  them  super- 
fluous by  conducting  production  without  their 
assistance.  Their  place  may  be  taken  by  associa- 
tions of  consumers  which  supply  themselves,  and 
which  vest  both  the  ultimate  control  and  the 
residuary  profits  in  those  who  use  the  service 
or  purchase  the  goods.  Their  proprietary  interest 
may  be  limited  or  attenuated  to  such  a 
degree  that  they  become  mere  rentiers^  who 
are  guaranteed  a  fixed  payment  analogous 
to  that  of  the  debenture-holder,  but  who 
receive  no  profits  and  bear  no  responsibility 
for  the  organization  of  industry.  They  may, 
finally,  be  bought  out. 

The  first  alternative  is  exemplified  by  the 
historical  confiscations  of  the  past,  such  as,  for 
instance,  the  seizure  of  ecclesiastical  property  by 
the  ruling  classes  of  England,  Scotland  and  most 
other  Protestant  states.  The  second  has  rarely,  if 
ever,  been  tried — the  nearest  approach  to  it, 
perhaps,  was  the  famous  abdication  of  August  4th, 
1789.  The  third  is  the  method  apparently  con- 
templated by  the  building  guilds  which  are  now 
in  process  of  formation  in  Great  Britian.  The 
fourth  method  of  treating  the  capitalist  is  followed 
by  the  co-operative  movement.  The  fifth  is  that  re- 
commended by  the  committee  of  employers  and 
trade-unionists  in  the  building  industry  over  which 
Mr.  Foster  presided,  and  which  proposed  that  em- 
ployers should  be  paid  a  fixed  salary  and  a  fixed  rate 
of  interest  on  theircapital,  but  that  all  surplus  profits 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    119 

should  be  pooled  and  administered  by  a  central 
body  representing  employers  and  workers.  The 
sixth  has  repeatedly  been  practised  by  municipal- 
ities, and  somewhat  less  often  by  national  govern- 
ments. 

Which  of  these  alternative  methods  of  removing 
industry  from  the  control  of  the  property-owner  is 
adopted  is  a  matter  of  expediency  to  be  decided  in 
each  particular  case.  "  Nationalization,"  there- 
fore, which  is  sometimes  advanced  as  the  only 
method  of  extinguishing  proprietary  rights,  is 
merely  one  species  of  a  considerable  genus.  It  can 
be  used,  of  course,  to  produce  the  desired  result. 
But  it  is  a  means  to  an  end,  not  an  end  in  itself. 
Properly  conceived,  its  object  is  not  to  establish 
the  State  management  of  industry,  but  to  remove  the 
dead  hand  of  private  ownership,  when  the  private 
owner  has  ceased  to  perform  any  positive  function. 
It  is  unfortunate,  therefore,  that  the  abolition  of 
obstructive  property  rights,  which  is  indispensable, 
should  have  been  identified  with  a  single  formula, 
which  may  be  applied  with  advantage  in  the 
special  circumstances  of  some  industries,  but  need 
not  necessarily  be  appHed  to  all. 

While  the  most  elaborate  scheme  for  the  admin- 
istration of  a  nationalized  industry  advanced 
within  recent  years  has  come  from  the  Miners' 
Federation,  the  clearest  example  of  a  practical 
alternative  to  nationalization  has  been  supplied 
by  the  Building  Trades.  The  Building  Industry, 
which,  till  a  few  years  ago,  was  not  specially  noted 
for  intellectual  activity,  has  produced  since  the 
Armistice  two  plans  of  reconstruction,  neither  of 
which  owes  anything  to  traditional  discussions  of 


I 


120        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

nationalization,  but  both  of  which,  though  in 
different  degrees,  involve  a  complete  breach  with 
private  ownership  as  hitherto  understood.  The 
first,  that  of  the  building  guilds,  gets  rid  of  the 
capitalist  employer  in  the  simplest  possible  way. 
It  walks  round  him.  The  capital  equipment  re- 
quired for  building  houses  is  relatively  small. 
Unlike  mining  or  factory  industry,  there  is  in 
building  no  fixed  establishment  within  which 
alone  operations  can  be  carried  on.  Since  it  is 
largely  a  locahzed  industry  working  for  a  market 
in  its  immediate  neighbourhood,  the  productive 
work  of  the  craftsman  is  not  overshadowed  by  an 
elaborate  commercial  organization.  The  provision 
of  decent  houses  has  notoriously  been  the  field  in 
which,  even  before  the  war,  alike  in  quantity  and 
quality,  the  failure  of  capitalist  industry  was  at 
once  most  disastrous  and  least  excusable. 

The  Manchester  Building  Guild  Committee,  with 
the  57  building  Committees  which  have  sprung 
from  it  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  and  the 
London  Guild  of  Builders  have  taken  advantage  of 
these  simple  facts,  not  to  expropriate  the  employer, 
but  to  supersede  him.  As  long  as  each  group  of 
workers  necessary  to  the  building  of  a  house  insists 
on  acting  in  isolation,  a  business  man  may  be 
needed  to  bring  them  together.  If  the  whole 
profession  unites,  it  can  serve  the  public  direct, 
without  his  mediation.  The  aim  of  the  guilds  is 
not  profit,  but  the  provision  of  good  houses  at  a 
reasonable  price,  on  terms  compatible  with  the 
dignity  of  the  workers.  Their  argument  is  that 
these  two  things  are  really  one,  that  the  system 
which  treats  the  craftsman  as  a  "  hand  "  is  the 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    121 

same  as  that  which  crowds  famihes  into  tenements, 
and  that  the  latter  will  be  properly  housed  only  by 
the  same  associated  effort  as  makes  the  former  a 
master  in  his  own  profession. 

Hence  the  guilds  are  organized,  not,  like  a  trade 
union,  for  the  defence  of  economic  rights,  but  for  the 
discharge  of  professional  duties  They  do  not  aim  at 
making  a  large  surplus  out  of  the  difference  between 
prices  and  costs  :  indeed,  it  is  a  fundamental  rule  of 
the  London  Guild  of  Builders  that  the  surplus  earn- 
ings cannot  be  distributed  as  dividends,  but  must  be 
used  for  the  improvement  of  the  service,  and  a 
clause  to  the  same  effect  formed  part  of  the  agree- 
ment reached  in  July,  1920,  between  the  Manches- 
ter Guild  Committee  and  the  Ministry  of  Health. 
What  they  ask  is  that  the  body  for  whom  the  work 
is  performed  shall  pay  a  sum  which  is  sufficient  to 
keep  men  "  on  the  strength",  when,  through  no 
fault  of  their  own,  there  is  no  work  for  them  to  do. 
The  Guild  Committee,  with  the  aid  of  the  Co- 
operative Wholesale  Society  and  the  Co-operative 
Bank,  buys  its  own  materials.  The  Local  Auth- 
ority which  gives  it  a  contract  pays  the  prime 
cost  of  the  work,  plus  an  allowance  of  ^40  per  house 
to  cover  payment  for  lost  time,  and  of  six  per 
cent,  to  cover  the  cost  of  plant  and  overhead 
charges. 

Governed  by  representatives  of  the  building 
trade  unions,  together  with  administrators  and 
technicians,  and  thus  including  craftsmen  and 
professional  elements  in  a  single  organization,  the 
building  guild  committees  command  the  industry 
in  the  areas  where  they  have  taken  root  by  com- 
manding its  personnel.     To  the  Local  Authorities, 


122        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

who  have  been  at  their  wits  end  to  secure  houses, 
they  can  offer  all  that  is  offered  by  a  contractor, 
and  can  offer  it  more  effectively,  for  they  secure  the 
services  of  the  elite  of  the  profession,  and  enjoy 
the  enthusiastic  support  of  the  trade  unions. 
What  they  offer  to  the  worker  is  the  end  of  the 
odious  and  degrading  system  under  which  he  is 
thrown  aside,  like  unused  material,  whenever  his 
services  do  not  happen  to  be  required,  member- 
ship in  a  self-governing  profession,  and  the  con- 
sciousness that  he  is  working  for  the  service  of  his 
fellows,  not  to  make  profit  for  an  employer. 

It  is  too  early  yet  to  estimate  the  degree  of 
practical  success  which  the  guilds  will  achieve.  But 
young  as  they  are,  they  have  already  discredited  the 
assumption  that  it  is  only  the  fear  of  unemployment 
and  the  appetite  for  gain  which  will  induce  men  to 
work  effectively,  for,  by  general  consent  of  all 
observers,  the  standard  of  zeal,  efficiency,  and 
esprit  de  corps  shown  by  workers  on  contracts 
undertaken  by  the  guilds  is  strikingly  above  what  is 
normal  in  the  industry.  Since  their  future  depends 
entirely  upon  the  inherent  merits  of  the  guild 
organization,  its  demonstration  that  it  works 
economically  and  can  give  effect  to  its  under-  j 
takings,  it  is  difficult  to  understand  why  the  Min- 
istry of  Health,  when  the  shortage  of  houses  is  put 
at  anything  from  120,000  to  500,000,  should  have 
sought  to  limit  their  utility  by  fixing  20  as  the 
maximum  number  of  contracts  which  it  would 
sanction  between  the  guilds  and  Local  Authorities. 

The  example  set  by  the  building  guilds  can 
hardly  fail  to  be  of  capital  importance  in  all 
industries,  such  (for  example)  as  agriculture,  where 


f 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    123 

the  small  capital  required  makes  it  possible  for  a 
group  of  workers  to  offer  their  services  to  the 
public  without  the  intervention  of  an  employer. 
There  is  another  way,  however,  of  disposing  of  the 
private  owner,  without  nationalization,  besides 
that  of  "  freezing  him  out."  It  may  be  called  the 
policy  of  attenuation.  Ownership  is  not  a  right, 
but  a  bundle  of  rights,  and  it  is  possible  to  strip 
them  off  piecemeal  as  well  as  to  strike  them  off 
simultaneously.  The  ownership  of  capital  involves, 
as  we  have  said,  three  main  claims  ;  the  right  to 
interest  as  the  price  of  capital,  the  right  to  profits, 
and  the  right  to  control,  in  virtue  of  which  managers 
and  workers  are  the  servants  of  shareholders. 
These  rights  in  their  fullest  degree  are  not  the 
invariable  accompaniment  of  ownership,  nor  need 
they  necessarily  co-exist.  The  ingenuity  of 
financiers  long  ago  devised  methods  of  grading 
stock  in  such  a  way  that  the  ownership  of  some 
carries  full  control,  while  that  of  others  does  not, 
that  some  bear  all  the  risk  and  are  entitled  to  all 
the  profits,  while  others  are  limited  in  respect  to 
both.  All  are  property,  but  not  all  carry  pro- 
prietary rights  of  the  same  degree. 

Even  while  the  private  ownership  of  industrial 
capital  still  remains,  it  is  possible  to  attenuate  its 
influence  by  insisting  that  it  shall  be  paid  not  more 
than  a  rate  of  interest  fixed  in  advance,  and  that  it 
shall  carry  with  it  no  right  of  control.  In  such 
circumstances  the  position  of  the  ordinary  share- 
holder would  approximate  to  that  of  the  owner  of 
debentures  ;  the  property  in  the  industry  would 
be  converted  into  a  mortgage  on  its  profits ;  while 
the  control  of  its  administration  and  all  profits  in 


124        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

excess  of  the  minimum  would  remain  to  be  vested 
elsewhere. 

Such  a  change  in  the  character  of  ownership 
would  have  three  advantages.  It  would  abolish 
the  government  of  industry  by  property.  It 
would  end  the  payment  of  profits  to  functionless 
shareholders  by  turning  them  into  creditors  paid 
a  fixed  rate  of  interest.  It  would  lay  the  founda- 
tions for  industrial  peace  by  making  it  possible  to 
convert  industry  into  a  profession  carried  on  by  all 
grades  of  workers  for  the  service  of  the  public,  not 
for  the  gain  of  those  who  own  capital.  The  organ- 
ization which  it  would  produce  will  be  described, 
of  course,  as  impracticable.  It  is  interesting, 
therefore,  to  find  it  is  that  which  experience  has  led 
practical  men  to  suggest  as  a  remedy  for  the  dis- 
orders of  one  of  the  most  important  of  national 
industries,  that  of  building. 

The  question  before  the  Committee  of  employers 
and  workmen,  which  issued  in  August,  191 9,  a 
Report  upon  the  Building  Trade,  was  "  Scientific 
Management  and  the  Reduction  of  Costs."  * 
These  are  not  phrases  which  suggest  an  economic 
revolution  ;  but  it  is  something  little  short  of  a 
revolution  that  the  signatories  of  the  report  propose. 
For,  as  soon  as  they  came  to  grips  with  the  problem, 
they  found  that  it  was  impossible  to  handle  it 
effectively  without  reconstituting  the  general  fabric 
of  industrial  relationships  which  is  its  setting. 
Why  is  the  service  supplied  by  the  industry  in- 
effective ?  Partly  because  the  workers  do  not 
give  their  full  energies  to  the  performance  of  their 
part  in  production.     Why  do  they  not  give  their 

♦Reprinted  in  The  Industrial  Council  for  the  Building  Industry. 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    125 

best  energies  ?  Because  of  "  the  fear  of  unemploy- 
ment, the  disinchnation  of  the  operatives  to  make 
unHmited  profit  for  private  employers,  the  lack  of 
interest  evinced  by  operatives  owing  to  their  non- 
participation  in  control,  inefficiency  both  managerial 
and  operative."  How  are  these  psychological 
obstacles  to  efficiency  to  be  counteracted  ?  By 
increased  supervision  and  speeding  up,  by  the 
allurements  of  a  premium  bonus  system,  or  the 
other  devices  by  which  men  who  are  too  ingenious 
to  have  imagination  or  moral  insight  would  bully 
or  cajole  poor  human  nature  into  doing  what — if 
only  the  systems  they  invent  would  let  it ! — it 
desires  to  do,  simple  duties  and  honest  work  ?  Not 
at  all.  By  turning  the  building  of  houses  into 
what  teaching  now  is,  and  what  Mr.  Squeers  thought 
it  could  never  be,  an  honourable  profession. 

"  We  believe,"  they  write,  "  that  the  great  task 
of  our  Industrial  Council  is  to  develop  an  entirely 
new  system  of  industrial  control  by  the  members  of 
the  industry  itself — the  actual  producers,  whether  by 
hand  or  brain — and  to  bring  them  into  co-operation 
with  the  State  as  the  central  representative  of  the 
community  whom  they  are  organized  to  serve." 
Instead  of  unlimited  profits,  so  "  indispensable  as 
an  incentive  to  efficiency,"  the  employer  is  to  be 
paid  a  salary  for  his  services  as  manager,  and  a  rate 
of  interest  on  his  capital  which  is  to  be  both  fixed 
and  (unless  he  fails  to  earn  it  through  his  own  in- 
efficiency) guaranteed  ;  anything  in  excess  of  it, 
any  "  profits  "  in  fact,  which  in  other  industries  are 
distributed  as  dividends  to  shareholders,  he  is  to 
surrender  to  a  central  fund  to  be  administered  by 
employers    and    workmen    for  the  benefit  of    the 


126        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

industry  as  a  whole.  Instead  of  the  financial 
standing  of  each  firm  being  treated  as  an  inscrutable 
mystery  to  the  public,  with  the  result  that  it  is 
sometimes  a  mystery  to  itself,  there  is  to  be  a  system 
of  public  costing  and  audit,  on  the  basis  of  which 
the  industry  will  assume  a  collective  liability  for 
those  firms  which  are  shown  to  be  competently 
managed.  Instead  of  the  workers  being  dismissed 
in  slack  times  to  struggle  along  as  best  they  can, 
they  are  to  be  maintained  from  a  fund  raised  by  a 
levy  on  employers  and  administered  by  the  trade 
unions. 

Thus  there  is  to  be  publicity  as  to  costs  and 
profits,  open  dealing  and  honest  work  and  mutual 
helpfulness,  instead  of  the  competition  which  the 
nineteenth  century  regarded  as  an  efficient  sub- 
stitute for  them.  "  Capital "  is  not  to  "  employ 
labour."  Labour,  which  includes  managerial 
labour,  is  to  employ  capital ;  and  to  employ  it  at 
the  cheapest  rate  at  which,  in  the  circumstances 
of  the  trade,  it  can  be  got.  If  it  employs  it  so 
successfully  that  there  is  a  surplus  when  it  has  been 
fairly  paid  for  its  own  services,  then  that  surplus 
is  not  to  be  divided  among  shareholders,  for,  when 
they  have  been  paid  interest,  they  have  been  paid 
their  due  ;  it  is  to  be  used  to  equip  the  industry 
to  provide  still  more  effective  service  in  the  future. 

So  here  we  have  the  majority  of  a  body  of 
practical  men,  who  care  nothing  for  socialist 
theories,  proposing  to  establish  "  organized  Public 
Service  in  the  Building  Industry,"  recommending, 
in  short,  that  their  industry  shall  be  turned  into  a 
profession.  And  they  do  it,  it  will  be  observed,  by 
just  that  functional  organization,  just  that  con- 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    127 

version  of  full  proprietary  rights  into  a  mortgage 
secured  (as  far  as  efficient  firms  are  concerned)  on 
the  industry  as  a  whole,  just  that  transference  of  the 
control  of  production  from  the  owner  of  capital 
to  those  whose  business  is  production,  which,  as  we 
said,  is  necessary  if  industry  is  to  be  organized  for 
the  performance  of  service,  not  for  the  pecuniary 
advantage  of  those  who  hold  proprietary  rights. 
The  objection  commonly  made  to  such  proposals 
for  a  limitation  of  profits  as  were  advanced  by  the 
Building  Trade  Committee  is  that  exceptional 
gains  and  exceptional  losses  must  be  set  against 
each  other,  that,  on  the  average,  profits  are  not 
more  than  sufficient  to  evoke  the  supply  of  new 
capital  needed,  and  that  it  is  only  the  possibility 
of  large  gains  which  secures  investment  in  specu- 
lative undertakings.  The  risks  of  industry,  how- 
ever, are  of  various  kinds  ;  broadly  speaking,  they 
belong  to  one  of  three  main  types.  There  are,  in 
the  first  place,  what  may  be  called  "  natural  risks," 
which  arise  from  causes  altogether  outside  the 
control  of  the  individuals  or  groups  affected  by 
them,  such  as  a  drought  in  AustraHa  or  America 
which  sends  up  the  price  of  wool  or  cotton,  a  famine 
in  China  or  India  which  destroys  a  market,  a  storm 
at  sea  or  a  European  war.  There  are,  in  the 
second  place,  the  risks  of  experiment  or  of  economic 
progress,  which  are  incidental  to  the  development 
of  an  industry,  such  as  expenditure  upon  costly 
investigations,  experiments  or  new  processes,  of 
which  many  must  fail  in  order  that  one  may  succeed, 
or  the  attempt  to  establish  a  connection  with  some 
new  source  of  supply  of  raw  material  or  some  new- 
market  for  the  product. 


128        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

In  the  third  place,  there  are  risks  incidental 
to  competitive  industry,  which  are  due  partly 
to  the  possibility  that  one  firm  may  be  under- 
sold by  another,  partly,  and  that  in  a  more 
important  measure,  to  the  fact  that,  as  long  as 
each  undertaking  is  operated  as  an  independent 
unit,  the  security  of  each  is  obviously  less  than  the 
security  of  the  industry  as  a  whole.  Clearly,  the 
larger  the  unit  of  organization,  the  less,  other 
things  being  equal,  are  the  risks.  A  coal  mine  is  a 
highly  speculative  investment,  for  even  the  most 
skilful  management,  aided  by  the  most  expert 
scientific  advice,  is  liable  to  be  baffled  by  unsuspec- 
ted difficulties,  such  as  faults  and  water.  The  coal 
industry  of  a  single  district  is  much  less  speculative, 
but  even  it,  if,  for  example,  it  is  mainly  an  export 
district,  may  lose  a  market  abroad.  The  coal 
industry  as  a  whole,  until  some  other  source  of 
power  replaces  coal,  is  speculative  only  to  a  very 
slight  extent  indeed. 

Of  these  three  types  of  risk  the  two  first  are,  in 
one  form  or  another,  a  necessary  charge  which 
cannot  be  avoided.  Some  "  natural  "  risks  may  be, 
and  are,  made  the  subject  of  insurance.  The 
"  risks  of  experiment  "  must  obviously  be  incurred 
unless  industry  is  to  stagnate,  and  must  be  met  by 
setting  adequate  funds  aside  for  economic  expansion. 
Both,  on  a  long  view,  are  part  of  the  cost  of  pro- 
duction, and  as  costs  they  should  be  treated.  To 
say  that  profits  are  the  payments  for  risks  of  this 
kind  is  to  claim,  in  effect,  that  they  are  Trust 
funds  and  are  earmarked  to  meet  special  liabilities. 
But  then,  if  they  are  Trust  funds,  they  must  be 
used  as  Trust  funds,  and  must  not  be  liable  to  be 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY    129 

raided,  as  now,  for  the  payments  of  dividends.  The 
sum  to  be  set  aside  to  meet  these  risks  should  not 
be  decided  by  the  owners  of  capital  or  their  agents — 
for  no  man  is  fit  to  be  judge  in  his  own  cause — 
but  by  a  joint  body  on  which  the  workers,  the  con- 
sumers and  the  State  would  be  adequately  repre- 
sented. It  should,  in  short,  be  removed  from  the 
vague  and  indeterminate  area,  of  which,  under  the 
name  of  "  profits,"  the  owner  of  capital  claims  to 
dispose  as  he  pleases,  and  should  be  reduced  to 
terms  sufficiently  definite  for  discussion  and 
criticism. 

It  is  obvious,  however,  that  "  competitive 
risks  "  are  in  a  different  category.  They  are  not 
due  to  "  the  act  of  God,"  nor  are  they  the  price 
of  economic  progress.  They  arise  primarily  from 
the  manner  in  which  industry  is  organized,  and 
diminish  or  increase  as  that  organization  changes. 
They  are  normally  at  their  greatest  when  competi- 
tion is  perfectly  free  ;  they  are  normally  dimin- 
ished when  free  competition  is  replaced  by  some 
kind  of  agreement.  No  intelligent  judgment  can 
be  passed  on  the  statement  that  profits  are  the 
payment  for  risk-taking  and  that  the  speculative 
character  of  industry  makes  a  fixed  rate  of  interest 
on  capital  impracticable,  until  it  is  known  in  pre- 
cisely what  category  the  risks  in  question  fall. 
If  it  is  plain  that  such  risks  as  are  inevitable  must 
be  borne,  it  is  no  less  evident  that  no  justification 
for  high  profits  is  offered  by  the  existence  of  such 
risks  as  are  not.  Risks  which  are  avoidable 
ought  not,  in  short,  to  be  paid  for  ;  they  ought  to 
be  avoided.  The  speculative  element  in  industry 
cannot    be   altogether   eliminated.     But    to   claim 


130        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

that  the  payment  to  capital  should  be  increased 
merely  because  its  owners  have  chosen  to  organize 
industry  in  a  way  which  makes  it  unnecessarily 
speculative,  is  irrational.  It  is  like  proposing  that 
a  general  should  be  decorated  merely  because, 
when  the  opportunity  of  a  comparatively  bloodless 
victory  was  open  to  him,  he  adopted  an  order  of 
battle  which  resulted  in  numerous  casualties. 

Moreover,  the  present  tendency  of  industrial 
organization,  as  compared  with  that  of  the  period 
from  1800  to  1880,  is  to  diminish  what  have  been 
called  the  ''  competitive  risks  "  of  industry  by 
bringing  competition  under  control,  and,  some- 
times, by  eliminating  it  altogether.  A  whole 
chapter,  indeed,  of  recent  economic  history  is 
concerned  with  the  attempts  of  the  business  world 
to  lighten  risks  by  mutual  arrangements,  varying 
from  "  gentlemen's  agreements  "  for  the  stabiliza- 
tion of  prices,  through  one  form  or  another  of 
kartell,  to  the  complete  amalgamation  of  formerly 
independent  businesses.  When  a  really  effective 
combination  is  established,  it  is  evident  that  the 
security  of  business  is  greatly  increased,  since  one 
whole  order  of  risks  is  eliminated  altogether.  The 
possibility  of  over-production  followed  by  reckless  J 
price-cutting  is  removed.  More  important,  the  ^ 
credit  of  the  different  plants  in  the  industry 
becomes  that  of  the  whole. 

In  such  circumstances  the  objection  that  the 
speculative  character  of  industry  makes  it  impos- 
sible to  restrict  the  payment  made  to  the  owner 
of  capital  to  a  fixed  rate  of  interest  loses  most  of 
its  weight,  since  the  risks  which  are  the  conven- 
tional justification  for  high  dividends   have  very 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     131 

largely  disappeared.  The  capitalist  may  plausibly 
argue  that  an  individual  cotton  mill,  or  soap  factory, 
or  coal  mine  is  a  speculation  in  which  only  the 
prospect  of  large  profits  would  induce  him  to 
invest  ;  but  he  cannot  say  the  same  about  Coats' 
Sewing-thread  Combine,  Lord  Leverhulme's  Soap 
Trust,  or  the  coal  industry  when  it  is  treated 
as  a  financial  unit.  By  his  own  admission,  when 
separate  firms  are  merged  in  a  single  combination, 
profits  ought  not,  as  is  normally  the  case,  to  be 
increased.  Since  the  security  offered  is  better, 
they  ought  to  be  diminished. 

The  question  raised  by  the  Report  of  the  Build- 
ing Trade  Committee  is  whether  industry  cannot 
be  so  organized,  even  under  private  ownership, 
that  capital  may  be  paid  a  stipulated  rate,  and  that 
residuary  profits,  when  they  arise,  may  pass  to  the 
worker  and  the  consumer.  Its  suggestion  is,  in 
effect,  that,  instead  of  the  earnings  of  capital 
being  treated  as  an  undifferentiated  block,  of  which 
the  directors  of  an  enterprise  can  dispose  as  they 
please,  a  clear  discrimination  should  be  made 
between  the  payment  needed  to  secure  the  neces- 
sary supplies  of  capital,  the  reserves  required  to  meet 
risks,  the  salary  of  the  employer  as  manager, 
and  such  surplus,  if  any,  as  may  arise.  In 
industries  which  are,  in  effect,  monopolies,  the 
difficulty  does  not  appear  to  be  great.  The  State 
already  prescribes  the  sliding  scale  in  accordance 
with  which  the  dividends  of  Gas  Companies  must 
be  paid,  and  controls — a  necessary  corollary — the 
issue  of  new  capital.  There  does  not  appear  to  be  any 
insuperable  objection  to  making  the  adoption  of  a 
similar  arrangement  a  condition  precedent  to   the 


132        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

sanctioning  of  combination  in  other  industries. 
Were  that  course  pursued,  the  firms  concerned 
would  pay  the  market  rate  of  interest,  but  no  more  ; 
and  the  surplus  profits  now  received  by  shareholders 
in  (for  example)  Coats'  Combine,  would  be  returned 
to  the  consumer  in  lower  prices  and  to  the  worker 
in  improved  conditions. 

In  industries  which  are  not  controlled  by  a  com- 
bination, an  alternative  course  is  suggested  by  the 
proposal  of  the  Building  Trade  Committee  that  the 
trade  should  combine  so  far  as  is  needed  to  place 
a  financial  guarantee  behind  those  firms  which 
satisfy  a  body  representing  the  whole  trade  that 
they  are  competently  managed.  When  even  this 
degree  of  united  action  is  impossible,  there  would 
remain  the  proposal  that  firms  should  be  required, 
before  they  distribute  any  dividends,  to  set  aside 
a  prescribed  sum  (equal,  for  example,  to  a  certain 
proportion  of  their  paid-up  capital)  as  reserves  to 
meet  risks,  and  that,  when  that  sum  had  been  pro- 
vided, the  maximum  percentage  to  be  paid  to 
shareholders  should  be  fixed  by  a  Public  Authority, 
and  issues  of  new  capital  made  only  with  its 
sanction. 

Whether  such  proposals  are  adopted  or  not,  the 
Building  Trades  Committee  are  undoubtedly  right 
in  thinking  that  it  is  no  longer  sufficient  to  defend 
profits  in  general  terms  by  the  statement  that  there 
is  a  "  rough  correspondence  "  between  profits  and 
risks.  A  rough  correspondence,  when  it  exists, 
is  not  sufficient.  The  argument  that  business  is 
a  lottery,  and  that  profits  and  losses  cancel  each 
other,  is  not  likely  to  be  accepted,  until  it  is  proved 
beyond  doubt  that  it  is  impossible  for  the  produc- 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     133 

tive  work  of  the  world  to  be  organized  upon  methods 
more  dignified  and  rational  than  those  of  the 
gambling  saloon,  from  the  analogy  of  which  such 
double-edged  arguments  appear  often  to  be 
drawn. 

The  present  position  of  the  capitalist  employer 
resembles,  it  may  be  suggested,  that  of  a  king  in 
the  days  when  no  clear  distinction  was  made  be- 
tween the  personal  and  the  official  revenue  of  the 
monarchy.  The  result  of  that  situation  is  a  matter 
of  history.  Kings  (like  employers)  were  not  worse 
than  other  men.  But  they  spent  on  themselves 
money  which  they  should  have  spent  on  the 
business  of  the  nation.  Parliaments  (like  trade 
unions)  were  not  more  short-sighted  than  other 
bodies.  But  they  cut  down  the  revenue  available 
for  public  necessities,  in  order  to  prevent  it  being 
wasted  on  private  luxuries.  And  the  efficiency  of 
the  public  services  suffered  from  both  alike,  as 
the  efficiency  of  industry  suffers  to-day.  The 
remedy  discovered  after  some  centuries  of  struggle 
was  to  make  a  sharp  division  between  the  personal 
and  the  official  revenue  of  the  monarch  by  the 
establishment  of  a  Civil  List. 

To  put  himself  upon  a  "  Civil  List  "  would  be 
the  course  of  wisdom  for  the  private  employer  who 
desires,  not  merely  to  cling  to  every  tittle  of  his 
power,  but  to  adapt  his  position  to  a  new  situation. 
In  the  circumstances  of  the  moment,  a  policy 
of  prudent  conservatism  would  have  as  its  object, 
it  may  be  suggested,  to  narrow  the  area  of 
contentious  twilight  which  at  present  surrounds 
the  financial  operations  of  industry.  It  would 
make  a  point  of  placing  all  figures  as  to  costs  and 


134        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

profits  on  the  table.  It  would  discriminate  sharply 
between  interest  and  profits,  and  would  prove  that 
no  higher  payment  was  made  to  capital  than  was 
necessary,  in  the  conditions  of  the  market,  to  obtain 
its  services.  It  would  aim,  in  short,  both  at  con- 
verting the  capitalist  into  a  rentier  and  at  striking 
an  alliance  between  managerial  and  other  kinds 
of  labour,  which  would  be  strong  enough  to  put 
pressure    upon    him. 

Compared,  however,  either  with  the  programme 
of  the  Building  Guilds  or  with  Public  Ownership, 
this  proposal  to  retain  the  private  employer,  while 
limiting  his  functions  and  converting  him  from  a 
profitmaker  into  a  manager  has,  with  all  its  attrac- 
tions, certain  obvious  disadvantages.  For  one 
thing,  the  real  capital  of  a  business  is  often  almost 
undiscoverable.  For  another  thing,  the  course 
suggested  is  open  to  the  objection  that  it  cir- 
cumscribes the  authority  which  at  present  directs 
industry,  without,  like  either  of  the  alternative 
proposals,  providing  an  effective  substitute  for  it. 
Had  the  movement  against  the  control  of  produc- 
tion by  property  taken  place  before  the  rise  of 
limited  companies,  in  which  ownership  is  separated 
from  management,  the  transition  to  the  organiza- 
tion of  industry  as  a  profession  might  also  have 
taken  place,  as  the  employers  and  workmen  in  the 
building  trade  propose  that  it  should,  by  limiting 
the  rights  of  private  ownership  without  abolishing 
it.  But  that  is  not  what  has  actually  happened, 
and  therefore  the  proposals  of  the  building  trade 
are  not  capable  of  general  application.  It  may  be 
possible  to  retain  private  ownership  in  building  and 
in    industries    like    building,    while    changing    its 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     135 

character,  precisely  because  in  building  the  employ- 
er is  normally  not  merely  an  owner,  but  something 
else  as  well.  He  is  a  manager  ;  that  is,  he  is  a  work- 
man. And  because  he  is  a  workman,  whose  inter- 
ests, and  still  more  whose  professional  spirit  as  a 
workman  may  often  outweigh  his  interests  and 
merely  financial  spirit  as  an  owner,  he  can  form 
part  of  the  productive  organization  of  the  industry, 
after  his  rights  as  an  owner  have  been  trimmed  and 
limited. 

But  that  dual  position  is  abnormal,  and  in  the 
highly  organized  industries  is  becoming  more  ab- 
normal every  year.  In  coal,  in  cotton,  in  ship- 
building, in  many  branches  of  engineering  the 
owner  of  capital  is  not,  as  he  is  in  building,  an 
organizer  or  manager.  His  connection  with  the 
industry  and  his  interest  in  it  is  purely  financial. 
He  is  an  owner  and  nothing  more.  And  because  his 
interest  is  merely  financial,  so  that  his  concern  is 
dividends,  and  production  only  as  a  means  to  divi- 
dends, he  cannot  be  worked  into  an  organization  of 
industry  which  vests  administration  in  a  body 
representing  all  grades  of  producers,  or  producers 
and  consumers  together,  for  he  has  no  purpose  in 
common  with  them.  Joint  councils  between 
workers  and  managers  may  succeed,  but  joint 
councils  between  workers  and  owners  or  agents  of 
owners,  like  most  of  the  so-called  Whitley  Councils, 
will  not,  because  the  necessity  for  the  mere  owner 
is  itself  one  of  the  points  in  dispute. 

The  master  builder,  who  owns  the  capital 
used,  can  be  included,  not  qua  capitalist,  but  qua 
builder,  if  he  surrenders  some  of  the  rights  of 
ownership,   as  the    Building    Industry  Committee 


136        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

proposed  that  he  should.  But  if  the  shareholder 
in  a  colliery  or  a  shipyard  abdicates  the  con- 
trol and  unlimited  profits  to  which,  qua 
capitalist,  he  is  at  present  entitled,  he  abdicates 
everything  that  makes  him  what  he  is,  and  has  no 
other  standing  in  the  industry.  He  cannot  share 
like  the  master  builder,  in  its  management,  be- 
cause he  has  no  qualifications  which  would  enable 
him  to  do  so.  His  object  is  profit  ;  and  if  industry 
is  to  become,  as  employers  and  workers  in  the 
building  trade  propose,  an  "  organized  public 
service,"  then  its  subordination  to  the  shareholders 
whose  object  is  profit,  is,  as  they  clearly  see,  pre- 
cisely what  must  be  eliminated.  The  master 
builders  propose  to  give  it  up.  They  can  do  so 
because  they  have  their  place  in  the  industry  in 
virtue  of  their  function  as  workmen.  But  if  the 
shareholder  gave  it  up,  he  would  have  no  place 
at  all. 

In  coal  mining,  therefore,  where  ownership  and 
management  are  sharply  separated,  the  owners 
will  not  admit  the  bare  possibility  of  any  system 
in  which  the  control  of  the  administration  of  the 
mines  is  shared  between  the  management  and  the 
miners.  "  I  am  authorized  to  state  on  behalf  of 
the  Mining  Association,"  Lord  Gainford,  the  chief 
witness  on  behalf  of  the  mine-owners,  informed  the 
Coal  Commission,  "  that  if  the  owners  are  not  to  be 
left  complete  executive  control  they  will  decline 
to  accept  the  reponsibility  for  carrying  on  the  in- 
dustry."* So  the  mine-owners  blow  away  in  a 
sentence  the  whole  body  of  plausible  make-believe 
which  rests  on  the  idea  that,  while  private  owner- 

♦  Coal  Industry  Commission,  Minutes  of  Evidence,  Vol.  i,  p.  2506. 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     137 

ship  remains  unaltered,  industrial  harmony  can  be 
produced  by  the  magic  formula  of  joint  control.  And 
they  are  right.  The  representatives  of  workmen 
and  shareholders,  in  mining  and  in  other  industries, 
can  meet  and  negotiate  and  discuss.  But  joint 
administration  of  the  shareholders'  property  by  a 
body  representing  shareholders  and  workmen  is 
impossible,  because  there  is  no  purpose  in  common 
between  them.  For  the  only  purpose  which  could 
unite  all  persons  engaged  in  industry,  and  overrule 
their  particular  and  divergent  interests,  is  the 
provision  of  service.  And  the  object  of  share- 
holders, the  whole  significance  and  metier  of  in- 
dustry to  them,  is  not  the  provision  of  service  but 
the  provision  of  dividends. 

(f)   N ationalization   as   a  problem  in  Constitution- 
making. 

Hence  in  industries  where  management  is  di- 
vorced from  ownership,  as  in  most  of  the  highly 
organized  trades  it  is  to-day,  there  is  no  obvious 
halfway  house  between  the  retention  of  the 
present  system  and  the  complete  extrusion  of  the 
capitahst  from  the  control  of  production.  The 
change  in  the  character  of  ownership,  which  is 
necessary  in  order  that  coal  or  textiles  and  ship- 
building may  be  organized  as  professions  for  the 
service  of  the  public,  cannot  easily  spring  from 
within.  The  blow  needed  to  liberate  them  from 
the  control  of  the  property-owner  must  come  from 
without. 

In  theory  it  might  be  struck  by  action  on 
the  part  of  the  organized  workers,  who  would  abolish 
residuary  profits  and  the  right  of  control  by  the 

J 


138        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

mere  procedure  of  refusing  to  work  as  long  as  they 
were  maintained,  on  the  historical  analogy  offered 
by  peasants  who  have  destroyed  predatory  pro- 
perty in  the  past  by  declining  to  pay  its  dues  and 
admit  its  government,  in  which  case  ParHament 
would  intervene  only  to  register  the  community's 
assent  to  the  fait  accompli.  Some  such  result  appears 
to  have  been  the  design  of  the  recent  action  of  the 
Italian  workers  in  seizing  the  factories.  In  England, 
however,  the  conditions  of  modern  industry  being 
what  they  are,  that  course,  apart  from  its  other  dis- 
advantages, is  so  unlikely  to  be  attempted,  or,  if 
attempted,  to  succeed,  that  it  can  be  neglected. 
The  alternative  to  it  is  that  the  change  in  the 
character  of  property  should  be  affected  by  legisla- 
tion in  virtue  of  which  the  rights  of  ownership  in 
an  industry  are  bought  out  simultaneously. 

In  either  case,  though  the  procedure  is  different, 
the  result  of  the  change,  once  it  is  accomplished,  is 
the    same.     Private    property    in    capital,    in    the 
sense  of  the  right  to  profits  and  control,  is  abolished. 
What  remains  of  it  is,  at  most,  a  mortgage  in  favour 
of  the  previous  proprietors,  a  dead  leaf  which  is 
preserved,  though  the  sap  of  industry  no  longer  . 
feeds  it,  as  long  as  it  is  not  thought  worth  while  to  I 
strike  it  off.     And  since  the  capital  needed  to  main-  | 
tain  and  equip  a  modern  industry  could  not  be  T 
provided  by  any  one  group  of  workers,  even  were  it 
desirable  on  other  grounds  that  they  should  step 
completely  into  the  position  of  the  present  owners, 
the  complex  of  rights  which  constitutes  ownership 
remains  to  be  shared  between  them  and  whatever 
organ  may  act  on  behalf  of  the  general  community. 
The  former,  for  example,  may  be  the  heir  of  the 

I 


^. 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     139 

present  owners  as  far  as  the  control  of  the  routine 
and  administration  of  industry  is  concerned :  the 
latter  may  succeed  to  their  right  to  dispose  of 
residuary  profits.  The  elements  composing  pro- 
perty, have,  in  fact,  to  be  disentangled :  and  the 
fact  that  to-day,  under  the  common  name  of 
ownership,  several  different  powers  are  vested  in 
identical  hands,  must  not  be  allowed  to  obscure  the 
probability  that,  once  private  property  in  capital 
has  been  abolished,  it  may  be  expedient  to  re- 
allocate those  powers  in  detail  as  well  as  to  transfer 
them  en  bloc. 

The  essence  of  a  profession  is,  as  we  have  suggest- 
ed, that  its  members  organize  themselves  for  the 
performance  of  function.  It  is  essential  therefore, 
if  industry  is  to  be  professionalized,  that  the  aboli- 
tion of  functionless  property  should  be  not  inter- 
preted to  imply  a  continuance  under  public  owner- 
ship of  the  absence  of  responsibility  on  the  part  of 
the  personnel  of  industry,  which  is  the  normal 
accompaniment  of  private  ownership  working 
through  the  wage-system.  It  is  the  more  important 
to  emphasize  that  point,  because  such  an  implication 
has  sometimes  been  conveyed  in  the  past  by  some 
of  those  who  have  presented  the  case  for  such  a 
change  in  the  character  of  ownership  as  has  been 
rged  above. 

The  name  consecrated  by  custom  to  the  trans- 
ormation  of  property  by  public  and  external  action 
is  Nationalization.  But  Nationalization  is  a  word 
which  is  neither  very  felicitous  nor  free  from  am- 
biguity. Properly  used,  it  means  merely  owner- 
ship by  a  body  representing  the  nation — "  the 
nation  "  considered  as  the  general  public  of  con- 


140        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

sumers,  rather  than  as  the  subjects  of  a  particular 
poHtical  allegiance  ;  and  when  it  can  be  shown  that 
the  territorial  state  is  not  a  suitable  organization 
for  the  administration  of  industry,  the  case  for 
"  nationalization,"  in  the  sense  of  public  ownership, 
remains  unaltered.  It  is  an  unfortunate  chance 
that  English  speaking  peoples  employ  one  word  to 
express  what  in  France  and  Germany  are  expressed 
by  two,  etatisation  or  Ferstaatlichung  and  socialisation 
or  Sozialisierung, — words  which  in  those  languages, 
unlike  the  common  English  practice,  are  used,  not 
as  synonyms,  but  as  antitheses — and  that  no 
language  possesses  a  vocabulary  to  express  neatly  the 
finer  shades  in  the  numerous  possible  varieties  of 
organization  under  which  a  public  service  may  be 
carried  on. 

The  result  has  been  that  the  singularly  colourless 
word  "  Nationalization  "  almost  inevitably  tends 
to  be  charged  with  a  highly  specialized  and 
quite  arbitrary  body  of  suggestions.  It  has 
come  in  practice  to  be  used  as  equivalent  to  a 
particular  method  of  administration,  under  which 
officials  employed  by  the  State  step  into  the  posi- 
tion of  the  present  directors  of  industry,  and  exer- 
cise all  the  power  which  they  exercised.  So  those 
who  desire  to  maintain  the  system  under  which 
industry  is  carried  on,  not  as  a  profession  serving 
the  public,  but  for  the  advantage  of  shareholders, 
attack  nationalization  on  the  ground  that  state 
management  is  necessarily  inefficient,  and  tremble 
with  apprehension  whenever  they  post  a  letter  in  a 
letter-box  ;  and  those  who  desire  to  change  it 
reply  that  state  services  are  efficient,  and  praise 
God  whenever  they  use  a  telephone  ;    as  though 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     141 

either  private  or  public  administration  had  certain 
pecuHar  and  unalterable  characteristics,  instead  of 
depending  for  its  quality,  like  an  army  or  railway 
company  or  school,  and  all  other  undertakings, 
public  and  private  alike,  not  on  whether  those  who 
conduct  it  are  private  officials  or  state  officials,  but 
on  whether  they  are  properly  trained  for  their 
work  and  can  command  the  good  will  and  confidence 
of  their  subordinates. 

The  arguments  on  both  sides  are  ingenious,  but  in 
reality  nearly  all  of  them  are  beside  the  point.  The 
merits  of  nationalization  do  not  stand  or  fall  with 
the  efficiency  or  inefficiency  of  existing  state  de- 
partments as  administrators  of  industry.  For 
nationalization,  which  means  public  ownership, 
does  not  involve  placing  industry  under  the  machin- 
ery of  the  political  state,  with  its  civil  servants  con- 
trolled, or  nominally  controlled,  by  Cabinet  Minis- 
ters, and  is  compatible  with  several  different  types 
of  management.  The  constitution  of  the  industry 
may  be  "  unitary,"  as  is  (for  example)  that  of  the 
post-office.  Or  it  may  be  "  federal,"  as  was  that 
designed  by  Mr.  Justice  Sankey  for  the  coal 
industry.  Administration  may  be  centralized  or 
decentralized.  The  authorities  to  whom  it  is 
entrusted  may  be  composed  of  representatives  of 
the  consumers,  or  of  representatives  of  professional 
associations,  or  of  state  officials,  or  of  all  three  in 
several  different  proportions.  Executive  work  may 
be  placed  in  the  hands  of  civil  servants,  trained,  re- 
cruited, and  promoted  as  in  the  existing  state  de- 
partments, or  a  new  service  may  be  created  with 
a  procedure  and  standards  of  its  own.  The  industry 
may  be  subject  to  Treasury  control,  or  it  may  be 


142        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

financially  autonomous.  The  problem  is,  in  fact, 
of  a  familar,  though  difficult,  order.  It  is  one  of 
constitution  making. 

It  is  commonly  assumed  by  controversialists 
that  the  organization  and  management  of  a  nation- 
alized industry  must,  for  some  undefined  reason, 
be  similar  to  that  of  the  Post-Office.  One  might  as 
reasonably  suggest  that  the  pattern  and  exemplar 
of  private  enterprise  must  be  the  Steel  Corporation 
or  the  Imperial  Tobacco  Company.  The  adminis- 
trative systems  obtaining  in  a  society  which  has 
nationalized  its  foundation  industries  will,  in  fact, 
be  as  various  as  in  one  that  resigns  them  to  private 
ownership  ;  and  to  discuss  their  relative  advan- 
tages, without  defining  what  particular  type  of  each 
is  the  subject  of  reference,  is  to-day  as  unhelpful  as 
to  approach  a  modern  political  problem  in  terms  of 
the  Aristotelian  classification  of  constitutions. 

The  highly  abstract  dialectics  as  to  "  enterprise," 
"  initiative,"  "  bureaucracy,"  "  red  tape,"  "  de- 
mocratic control,"  "  state  management,"  which 
fill  the  press  of  countries  occupied  with  industrial 
problems,  really  belong  to  the  dark  ages  of  economic 
thought.  If  the  student  of  these  questions  would 
wave  aside  for  a  moment  the  inflammatory  images 
of  hide-bound  pedantry  and  irresponsible  caprice 
which  such  phrases  evoke,  and  would  consider  ^ 
dispassionately  the  various  types  of  organization  I 
adopted  or  suggested,  which  alone  matter  in  prac- 
tice, he  might  be  less  confident  as  to  the  merits  or 
demerits  of  public  ownership  in  general,  but  he 
would  be  in  a  better  position  to  pronounce  an 
opinion  upon  some  particular  examples  of  it.  He 
would  discover  that  the  varieties  of  administrative 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     143 

and  managerial  system  applied  to  public  services 
have  been  at  least  as  numerous  as  the  undertakings 
which  have  been  "  nationalized,"  and  considerably 
more  numerous  than  the  societies  which  have 
"  nationalized  "    them. 

Apart  from  differences  in  the  area  over  which  the 
service  is  supplied,  in  the  degree  of  centralization 
with  which  it  is  administered,  and  in  relations  to 
private  business  ranging  from  competition  on  equal 
terms  to  complete  monopoly,  the  management  of 
pubHc  undertakings  may  belong  to  one  of  several 
types.  The  practice  of  Great  Britain,  as  exempli- 
fied by  the  Post  Office,  by  Woolwich  Arsenal  and 
by  the  National  Dockyards,  has  been  to  apply  to 
the  control  of  industry  the  same  type  of  organiza- 
tion as  to  those  Departments,  such  as  the  Home 
Office,  which  are  not  concerned  with  production. 
Administration  is  committed  to  civil  servants  under 
a  ministerial  head  with  a  seat  in  the  Cabinet,  and 
the  efficiency  of  the  service  is  supposed  to  be  main- 
tained by  the  Minister's  liability  to  ParHamentary 
criticism. 

This  system  has  developed,  not  as  the 
result  of  any  deliberate  decision  as  to  its  merits, 
but  through  the  extension  to  reproductive  under- 
takings of  precedents  derived  from  services  of 
another  kind.  A  constitution  of  such  a  type,  based  on 
political  analogies,  is  not  the  only  constitution 
possible,  nor  is  it  even  the  commonest  ;  and  if  it  is 
desired  to  discover  some  substitute  for  it,  several 
alternatives  are  already  in  existence.  In  Austraha, 
and,  since  the  nationalization  of  certain  of  its 
great  railways,  in  Canada,  the  State  Railways  are 
administered  by  Boards  of  Commissioners  who  are 


144        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

practically  irremoveable  during  their  term  of  office, 
and  the  permanent  commission  is  a  favourite  de- 
vice in  American  Cities.  The  constitution  adopted 
for  the  British  Liquor  Control  Board  vested 
authority  in  the  hands  of  a  body  composed  of 
representatives  of  certain  great  Departments,  of 
labour  organizations  and  of  employers,  with  an 
admixture  of  experts.  The  bodies  administering 
the  public  undertakings  of  British  Local  Author- 
ities consist  usually  of  Committees  of  elected 
Councillors.  But  public  docks  and  harbours  are 
controlled  by  bodies  representing  the  users  of  the 
service.  The  Port  of  London  Authority  set  up  by 
the  Act  of  1908  (which  has  a  very  bad  constitution) 
consists,  in  addition  to  a  Chairman  and  Vice-Chair- 
man,  of  18  members  elected,  on  an  elaborate 
system  of  plural  voting  based  on  property,  by 
payers  of  dues,  wharfingers  and  owners  of  river 
craft,  and  of  10  appointed  members,  of  whom  two 
must  be  representatives  of  labour.  The  London 
Water  Board,  which  replaced  the  London  Water 
Companies,  and  which  administers  a  capital  of 
some  ^^49,000,000  and  supplies  water  to  a  popula- 
tion of  about  7,000,000  persons,  is  composed  under 
the  Act  of  1902  of  66  members  appointed. by  the 
Local  Authorities  of  the  areas  served. 

Normally  it  appears  to  be  held  that  the  consumers 
are  adequately  protected  by  the  criticism  which  is 
supposed  to  come  from  a  representative  body, 
whether  Parliament  or  a  Municipal  Council.  But 
sometimes,  as  in  connection  with  the  Ministry  of 
Food,  special  machinery  for  expressing  their  de- 
mands and  criticisms  has  been  established.  The 
miners  proposed  that,  if  the  mines  were  transferred 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     145 

to  public  ownership,  in  addition  to  the  representa- 
tion given  the  consumer  on  the  District  Mining 
Councils  and  the  National  Mining  Council,  a  per- 
manent Fuel  Consumer's  Council  should  be  set  up, 
representing  users  of  household  and  industrial  coal, 
which  would  have  the  right  to  call  for  full  infor- 
mation, to  press,  when  it  thought  fit,  for  changes  of 
method  and  policy,  and  to  meet  in  joint  session  the 
body  administering  the  industry.  In  view  of  the 
complete  helplessness  of  the  ordinary  householder 
when  confronted  with  a  rise  of  price  hitherto,  and 
of  the  well-known  fact  that  collieries  and  distribu- 
tors took  advantage  of  every  cold  snap  or  threatened 
dispute  to  raise  prices  against  him,  there  is  some- 
thing cynically  comic  in  the  suggestion  that  he  has 
anything  but  an  immense  increase  in  influence  and 
in  power  of  self-protection  to  gain  from  public 
ownership  accompanied  by  such  a  scheme  of 
administration  as  was  advanced  by  the  miners  and 
by  Mr.  Justice  Sankey. 

It  may  be  remarked  in  parenthesis,  indeed, 
that  the  view  commonly  expressed  by  the 
business  world,  that  a  public  service  is  likely  to 
ride  roughshod  over  the  consumer,  appears  to 
be  the  precise  opposite  of  the  truth.  The  real 
danger  is  lest  it  should  be  too  pliable,  and 
should  sacrifice  the  permanent  interests  of  the 
service  to  the  demand  for  immediate  cheapness. 
The  instantaneous  outcry  against  "  inefficiency," 
"  waste  "  and  "  bureaucratic  tyranny,"  by  which 
the  proposal  to  increase  the  charges  made  by  a 
nationalized  service  is  met,  is  in  itself  the  very  best 
evidence  of  the  protection  to  the  consumer  which 
is   offered   by  PubHc   Ownership.     In   private  in- 


146        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

dustry  the  prices  of  clothes,  boots,  food  and  a  dozen 
other  commodities  rose  by  over  160  per  cent,  be- 
tween 1 914  and  1 92 1,  and  no  one  did  more  than 
utter  an  occasional  grumble.  But  the  proposal 
of  the  Post  Office  to  raise  telephone  charges  evoked 
in  the  business  world  a  storm  of  indignation.  As 
the  users  of  underground  and  suburban  railways 
know  to  their  cost,  certain  Railway  Companies 
habitually  sell  non-existent  places  in  third-class 
carriages,  and  if,  much  against  his  will,  the  unfor- 
tunate traveller  enters  a  carriage  of  another  class, 
proceed  to  collect  from  him  the  excess  fare  to 
which  the  inadequacy  of  their  arrangements  have 
made  him  liable.  If  the  railways  were  nationalized 
the  Press  would  ring  with  protests  against  State 
incompetence  and  the  sharp  practice  of  officials. 
Since  they  are  in  private  hands,  not  a  murmur  is 
heard.  The  explanation  is  simple.  The  policy  of  a 
public  undertaking  can  be  modified  by  criticism, 
that  of  a  private  business  cannot.  The  former  is 
held  to  be  acting  improperly  if  it  squeezes  the 
consumer  ;  the  latter  would  often  be  regarded  as 
highly  eccentric  if  it  did  anything  else. 

Not  only  may  the  composition  of  the  controlling 
body,  and  its  relations  to  the  users  of  the  service, 
vary  enormously,  but  its  relations  to  its  employees 
may  be  even  more  diverse.  It  may  treat  all  of 
them  as  established  "  Civil  Servants,"  or  it  may  so 
treat  none  of  them.  It  may,  as  the  British  Ministry 
of  Transport  has  proposed,  and  as  the  French, 
Swiss  and  Italian  State  Railway  Administrations 
have  done,  give  the  workers  direct  representation 
on  the  Authorities  governing  the  industry,  or  it  may 
treat  them  as  "  hands  "  even  to  the  fullest  extent 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     147 


demanded  by  the  British  Railway  Companies. 
The  fact  that  they  are  public  servants  may  make  no 
difference  to  their  civil  rights  ;  or,  as  in  Prussia 
before  1914,  they  may  be  dismissed  if  they  join  a 
union.  They  may  be  allowed  to  join  a  union,  but 
they  may  be  told,  like  the  shipyards  employees 
of  the  British  Admiralty,  that  they  are  not  allowed 
to  strike,  or  like  the  Postal  Servants,  that  they  must 
not  criticize  the  administration  of  the  service. 
Finally,  an  attempt  may  be  made,  as  at  one  time 
in  Australia,  to  neutralize  the  political  influence 
which  they  are  supposed  to  wield,  by  creating  a 
special  constituency  for  them. 

Such  are  a  few  of  the  varieties  of  organization 
which  lie  on  the  surface.  When  one  turns  from 
them  to  consider  the  proposals  advanced,  they  are 
found  to  be  almost  inexhaustible.  The  attempt  to 
apply  a  single  standard  of  criticism,  based  on  the 
mere  word  Nationalization,  to  the  administration  of 
Prussian  coal  mines  before  1914,  the  four  different 
reports  of  the  two  recent  German  coal  commissions, 
the  programmes  of  Mr.  Justice  Sankey  and  of  the 
Miners'  Federation  and  the  half  dozen  different 
plans  of  administration  brought  before  the  British 
Coal  Commission,  to  the  American  "  Plumb  plan," 
the  proposals  of  the  British  Railway  Nationaliza- 
tion Council,  and  the  fifty  odd  programmes  of 
public  ownership  which  are  afoot,  frequently  with 
official  sanction,  in  the  near  East,  is  merely  un- 
intelligent. It  is  like  supposing  that  France  and 
America  are  governed  in  the  same  way  merely 
because  they  are  both  called  Republics,  or  that 
down  to  191 8  Prussia  had  the  same  constitution 
as  England  because  it  was  called  a  monarchy. 


148        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

It  is  noticeable,  indeed,  that  the  chief  character- 
istic of  almost  all  recent  programmes  of  nationaliz- 
ation has  been  the  insistence  that  the  administra- 
tion of  a  nationalized  industry  should  not,  except 
when  unavoidable,  be  entrusted  to  the  ordinary 
machinery  of  the  political  state.  In  Great  Britain, 
France,  Germany,  Italy,  and  the  British  Dominions 
— to  go  no  further  afield — there  appears  to  be  gener- 
al agreement  among  all  contemporary  supporters 
of  the  policy  of  public  ownership  that,  though  the 
State  must  intervene  to  carry  out  the  act  of  ex- 
propriation by  due  process  of  law,  the  administrative 
body  which  succeeds  the  private  proprietor  must  not 
be  a  department  directly  dependent  on  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  day,  but  an  authority  representing  at 
least  those  who  supply  the  service  and  those  who 
use  it,  and  acting  with  as  much  elasticity  as  it  is 
possible  for  any  large  scale  organization,  whether 
public  or  private,  to  achieve.  Whether  that  con- 
clusion— which,  be  it  observed,  is  the  precise 
opposite  of  the  views  usually  ascribed  to  advocates 
of  nationalization  by  their  critics — is  accepted  or 
not,  serious  discussion  of  the  future  of  industry, 
as  distinct  from  mere  polemics,  will  not  progress 
until  it-  is  recognised  that  the  problem  is  one  of 
making  a  constitution,  and  that  in  making  a  con- 
stitution, words,  so  long  as  they  are  not  outrageous, 
are  less  important  than  facts.  The  fact  is  that 
public  ownership,  like  private  enterprise,  may  be 
accompanied  by  any  one  of  a  dozen  different 
systems  of  organization,  and  that  its  effect,  good  or 
bad,  will  depend,  not  upon  the  name  used  to  de- 
scribe it,  but  upon  which  particular  system  of 
organization  is  adopted  in  any  given  case. 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     149 

The  first  task  of  the  student,  whatever  his  per- 
sonal conclusions,  is,  it  may  be  suggested,  to  con- 
tribute what  he  can  to  the  restoration  of  sanity  by 
insisting  that  instead  of  the  argument  being  con- 
ducted with  the  counters  of  a  highly  inflated  and 
rapidly  depreciating  verbal  currency,  the  exact 
situation,  in  so  far  as  is  possible,  shall  be  stated  as 
it  is  ;  uncertainties  (of  which  there  are  many)  shall 
be  treated  as  uncertain,  and  the  precise  meaning 
of  alternative  proposals  shall  be  strictly  defined. 
Not  the  least  of  the  merits  of  Mr.  Justice  Sankey's 
report  was  that,  by  stating  in  great  detail  the  type 
of  organization  which  he  recommended  for  the 
Coal  Industry,  he  imparted  a  new  precision  and 
reality  into  the  whole  discussion.  Whether  his  con- 
clusions are  accepted  or  rejected,  it  is  from  the  basis 
of  clearly  defined  proposals  such  as  his  that  the 
future  discussion  of  these  problems  must  proceed. 
It  may  not  find  a  solution.  It  will  at  least  do  some- 
thing to  create  the  temper  in  which  alone  a  reason- 
able solution  can  be  sought. 

Nationalization,  then,  is  not  an  end,  but  a  means  to 
an  end,  and  when  the  question  of  ownership  has 
been  settled  the  question  of  administration  remains 
for  solution.  As  a  means  it  is  likely  to  be  indispens- 
able in  those  industries  in  which  the  rights  of 
private  proprietors  cannot  easily  be  modified  with- 
out the  action  of  the  State,  just  as  the  purchase  of 
land  by  county  councils  is  a  necessary  step  to  the 
establishment  of  small  holders,  when  landowners 
will  not  voluntarily  part  with  their  property  for  the 
purpose.  But  the  object  in  purchasing  land  is  to 
establish  small  holders,  not  to  set  up  farms  ad- 
ministered by  state  officials  ;    and  the  object   of 


150        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

nationalizing  mining  or  railways  or  the  manufacture 
of  steel  should  not  be  to  establish  any  particular 
form  of  state  management,  but  to  release  those  who 
do  constructive  work  from  the  control  of  those 
whose  sole  interest  is  pecuniary  gain,  in  order  that 
they  may  be  free  to  apply  their  energies  to  the  true 
purpose  of  industry,  which  is  the  provision  of 
service,  not  the  provision  of  dividends. 

When  the  transference  of  property  has  taken  place, 
it  will  probably  be  found  that  the  necessary  provision 
for  the  government  of  industry  will  involve  not 
merely  the  freedom  of  the  producers  to  produce,  but 
the  creation  of  machinery  through  which  the  con- 
sumer, for  whom  he  produces,  can  express  his  wishes 
and  criticize  the  way  in  which  they  are  met,  as  at 
present  he  normally  cannot.  But  that  is  the  second 
stage  in  the  process  of  reorganizing  industry  for  the 
performance  of  function,  not  the  first.  The  first  is 
to  free  it  from  its  present  subordination  to  the  pecuni- 
ary interests  of  the  owner  of  property,  because  they 
are  the  magnetic  pole  which  sets  all  the  compasses 
wrong,  and  which  causes  industry,  however  swiftly 
it  may  progress,  to  progress  in  the  wrong  direction. 

Nor  does  this  change  in  the  character  of  property 
involve  a  breach  with  the  existing  order  so  sharp  as 
to  be  impracticable.  The  phraseology  of  poHtical 
controversy  continues  to  reproduce  the  conventional 
antitheses  of  the  early  nineteenth  century  ;  "  pri- 
vate enterprise  "  and  "  public  ownership  "  are  still' 
contrasted  with  each  other  as  light  with  darkness 
or  darkness  with  light.  But,  in  reality,  behind  the 
formal  shell  of  the  traditional  legal  system,  the 
elements  of  a  new  body  of  relationships  have 
already  been  prepared,  and  find  piecemeal  applica- 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     151 

tion  through  policies  devised,  not  by  socialists, 
but  by  men  who  repeat  the  formulae  of  individual- 
ism, at  the  very  moment  when  they  are  under- 
mining it.  The  Esch-Cummins  Act  in  America, 
the  Act  establishing  a  Ministry  of  Transport  in 
England,  Sir  Arthur  Duckham's  scheme  for  the 
organization  of  the  coal  mines,  the  proposals  with 
regard  to  the  coal  industry  advanced  at  one  time 
by  the  British  Government  itself,  appear  to  have 
the  common  characteristic  of  retaining  private 
ownership  in  name,  while  attenuating  it  in  fact, 
by  placing  its  operations  under  the  supervision, 
accompanied  sometimes  by  a  financial  guarantee,  of 
a   public   authority. 

Schemes  of  this  general  character  appear,  indeed, 
to  be  the  first  instinctive  reaction  produced  by  the 
discovery  that  private  enterprise  is  no  longer 
functioning  effectively.  It  is  probable  that  they 
possess  certain  merits  of  a  technical  order,  analogous 
to  those  associated  with  the  amalgamation  of 
competing  forms  into  a  single  combination.  It  is 
questionable,  however,  whether  the  compromise 
which  they  represent  is  permanently  tenable. 
What,  after  all,  it  may  be  asked,  are  the  advantages 
of  private  ownership  when  it  has  been  pared  down 
to  the  point  which  policies  of  this  order  propose  ? 
May  not  the  ''  owner,"  whose  rights  they  are  de- 
signed to  protect,  not  unreasonably  reply  to  their 
authors,  "  Thank  you  for  nothing  "  ?  Individual 
enterprise  has  its  merits  :  so  also,  perhaps,  has 
public  ownership.  But,  by  the  time  these  schemes 
have  done  with  it,  not  much  remains  of  "  the  simple 
and  obvious  system  of  natural  liberty,"  while 
their  inventors  are  precluded  from  appealing  to  the 


152        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

motives  which  are  emphasized  by  advocates  of 
nationalization.  It  is  one  thing  to  be  an  entrepren- 
eur with  a  world  of  adventure  and  unlimited  profits 
— if  they  can  be  achieved — before  one.  It  is  quite 
another  to  be  a  director  of  a  railway  company  or 
coal  corporation  with  a  minimum  rate  of  profit 
guaranteed  by  the  State,  and  a  maximum  rate  of 
profit  which  cannot  be  exceeded.  Hybrids  are  apt 
to  be  sterile.  It  may  be  questioned  whether,  in 
drawing  the  teeth  of  private  capitalism,  this  type  of 
compromise  does  not  draw  out  most  of  its  virtues 
as   well. 

So,  when  a  certain  stage  of  economic  develop- 
ment has  been  reached,  private  ownership,  by  the 
admission  of  its  defenders,  can  no  longer  be  toler- 
ated in  the  only  form  in  which  it  is  free  to  display 
the  characteristic,  and  quite  genuine,  advantages 
for  the  sake  of  which  it  used  to  be  defended.  And, 
as  step  by  step  it  is  whittled  down  by  tacit  con- 
cessions to  the  practical  necessity  of  protecting  the 
consumer,  or  eliminating  waste,  or  meeting  the 
claims  of  the  workers,  public  ownership  becomes, 
not  only  on  social  grounds,  but  for  reasons  of 
economic  eflficiency,  the  alternative  to  a  type  of 
private  ownership  which  appears  to  carry  with  it 
few  of  the  rights  which  are  normally  valued  in 
ownership  and  to  be  singularly  devoid  of  privacy. 

It  would  be  a  mistake  to  visualize  the  displacement 
of  the  private  capitalist  from  his  position  of  eco- 
nomic sovereignty  as  taking  place  only  through 
the  process  of  nationalization.  Over  a  considerable 
field  of  industry  the  Co-operative  Movement  has 
already  substituted  the  motive  of  communal  service 
for   that   of  profit,   and   supplies   annually   to  its 


THE    LIBERATION    OF    INDUSTRY     153 

members,  through  bodies  representing  the  con- 
sumers, goods  to  the  value  of  some  hundred  million 
pounds.  It  has  found  a  genuine  and  practicable 
alternative  to  the  conduct  of  industry  by  the 
agents  of  shareholders  for  the  pecuniary  gain  of 
shareholders,  and  has  thus  established  the  first 
condition  without  whi^h  an  effective  partnership 
between  producer  and  consumer  is  impossible. 
The  extension  of  State  ownership  will  take  place, 
it  may  be  suggested,  without  in  any  way  impinging 
on  the  activities  of  the  Co-operative  Movement, 
or  on  the  experiments  in  "  industrial  self-govern- 
ment "  such  as  are  now  being  made  in  the  building 
industry.  Its  special  sphere  will  be  the  great 
foundation  industries,  which,  so  far,  have  set  at 
defiance  the  one  movement  and  the  other. 

Inevitably  and  unfortunately  the  change  must  be 
gradual.  But  it  should  be  continuous.  When,  as 
in  the  last  few  years,  the  State  has  acquired  the 
ownership  of  great  masses  of  industrial  capital,  it 
should  retain  it,  instead  of  surrendering  it  to  private 
capitalists,  who  protest  at  once  that  it  will  be 
managed  so  inefficiently  that  it  will  not  pay  and 
managed  so  efficiently  that  it  will  undersell  them. 
When  estates  are  being  broken  up  and  sold,  as  they 
are  at  present,  public  bodies  should  enter  the 
market  and  acquire  them. 

Most  important  of  all,  the  ridiculous  barrier 
which  at  present  prevents  English  Local  Authorities 
from  acquiring  property  in  land  and  industrial 
capital,  except  for  purposes  specified  by  Act  of 
Parliament,  should  be  abolished,  and  they  should 
be  free  to  undertake  such  services,  including  (in  so 
far  as  it  is  not  already  covered  by  Co-operation) 

K 


I 


154       THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

the  whole  field  of  retail  distribution,  as  their  citizens 
may  desire.  According  to  the  theory  upon  which 
the  Local  Government  of  Great  Britain  is  at  present 
based,  Local  Authorities,  from  the  tiniest  Parish 
Council  to  the  largest  County  Borough,  can  exercise 
only  the  powers  specially  conferred  on  them  by 
Parliament,  and,  if  they  desire  additional  powers, 
they  can  obtain  them  only  by  the  cumbrous  and 
expensive  process  of  private  bill  legislation.  This 
strict  limitation  of  the  sphere  of  Local  Authorities 
dates  from  the  Municipal  Corporations  Act  of  1835, 
which  was  admirable  in  its  reconstruction  of  the 
machinery  of  municipal  government,  but  which 
was  passed  at  a  time  when  almost  the  only  proper 
functions  of  local  bodies  were  conceived  to  be  the 
preservation  of  public  order  and  the  administration 
of  local  finances. 

In  an  age  when  Municipal  Corporations  were 
corrupt  oligarchies,  the  main  object  of  reformers 
was,  not  to  increase  their  powers,  but  to  diminish 
their  abuses.  But  there  is  no  analogy  between 
modern  municipalities  and  the  strongholds  of 
incompetence  and  privilege  which  were  reformed 
eighty  years  ago.  So  far,  at  least,  as  County 
Boroughs  are  concerned,  the  right  principle  is  that, 
instead  of  their  being  allowed  to  do  only  what  they 
are  expressly  empowered  to  do,  they  should  be  free 
to  do  anything  which  they  are  not  forbidden  to  do. 
Central  control  is  necessary,  in  order  to  ensure  that 
posterity  is  not  burdened  by  excessive  capital 
expenditure,  to  preserve  a  minimum  standard  of 
efficiency,  and  to  adjust  the  claims  of  conflicting 
authorities.  But,  provided  these  conditions  are 
satisfied,  there  is  no  reason  why  great  Municipal 


THE  LIBERATION  OF  INDUSTRY     155 

Corporations  should  not  undertake  such  services 
as  they  may  from  time  to  time  deem  expedient. 
The  objection  to  public  ownership,  in  so  far  as 
it  is  intelligent,  is  in  reality  largely  an  objection 
to  over-centralization.  But  the  remedy  for  over- 
centralization  is  not  the  maintenance  of  function- 
less  property  in  private  hands,  but  the  decen- 
tralized ownership  of  public  property.  When 
Birmingham  and  Manchester  and  Leeds  are  the 
little  republics  which  they  should  be,  there  is  no 
reason  to  anticipate  that  they  will  tremble  at  a 
whisper  from  Whitehall. 

These  things  should  be  done  steadily  and  con- 
tinuously, quite  apart  from  the  special  cases  like 
that  of  the  mines,  railways,  and  canals,  where  the 
private  ownership  of  capital  is  stated  by  the  experts 
to  have  been  responsible  for  intolerable  waste, 
or  the  manufacture  of  armaments  and  alcoholic 
liquor,  which  are  politically  and  socially  too  danger- 
ous to  be  left  in  private  hands.  They  should  be 
done  not  in  order  to  establish  a  single  form  of 
bureaucratic  management,  but  in  order  to  release 
industry  from  the  domination  of  proprietary 
interests,  which,  whatever  the  form  of  manage- 
ment, are  not  merely  troublesome  in  detail  but 
vicious  in  principle,  because  they  divert  it  from 
the  performance  of  function  to  the  acquisition  of 
gain.  If  at  the  same  time  private  ownership  is 
shaken,  as  recently  it  has  been,  by  action  on  the 
part  of  particular  groups  of  workers,  so  much  the 
better.  There  are  more  ways  of  killing  a  cat  than 
drowning  it  in  cream,  and  it  is  all  the  more  likely 
to  choose  the  cream  if  they  are  explained  to  it.  But 
the  two  methods  are  complementary,  not  alternative, 


156        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

and  the  attempt  to  found  rival  schools  on  an  im- 
aginary incompatibility  between  them  is  a  bad  case 
of  the  odium  sociologicum  which  afflicts  reformers. 


VIII 

THE    "VICIOUS    CIRCLE" 

What  form  of  management  should  replace  the 
administration  of  industry  by  the  agents  of  share- 
holders ?  What  is  most  likely  to  hold  it  to  its  main 
purpose,  and  to  be  least  at  the  mercy  of  pre- 
datory interests  and  functionless  supernumeraries, 
and  of  the  alternations  of  sullen  dissatisfaction  and 
spasmodic  revolt  which  at  present  distract  it  ? 
Whatever  the  system  upon  which  industry  is 
administered,  one  thing  is  certain.  Its  economic 
processes  and  results  must  be  public,  because  only 
if  they  are  public  can  it  be  known  whether  the 
service  of  industry  is  vigilant,  effective  and  honour- 
able, whether  its  purpose  is  being  reaHsed  and  its 
function  carried  out.  The  defence  of  secrecy  in 
business  resembles  the  defence  of  adulteration  on 
the  ground  that  it  is  a  legitimate  weapon  of  com- 
petition ;  indeed  it  has  even  less  justification  than 
that  famous  doctrine,  for  the  condition  of  effective 
competition  is  publicity,  and  one  motive  for  secrecy 
is  to  prevent  it. 

Those  who  conduct  industry  at  the  present  time, 
and  who  are  most  emphatic  that  (as  the  Duke  of 
Wellington  said  of  the  unreformed  House  of  Com- 
mons, they  "  have  never  read  or  heard  of  any  measure 
up  to  the  present  moment  which  can  in  any  degree 
satisfy  the  mind ")  the  method  of  conducting 
it  can  in   any  way  be  improved,  are  also  those 

157 


158        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

apparently  who,  with  some  honourable  exceptions, 
are  most  reluctant  that  the  full  facts  about  it 
should  be  known.  And  it  is  crucial  that  they 
should  be  known.  It  is  crucial  not  only  because,  in 
the  present  ignorance  of  the  real  economic  situation, 
all  industrial  disagreements  tend  inevitably  to  be 
battles  in  the  dark,  in  which  "  ignorant  armies 
clash  by  night,"  but  because,  unless  there  is  complete 
publicity  as  to  profits  and  costs,  it  is  impossible  to 
form  any  judgment  either  of  the  reasonableness 
of  the  prices  which  are  charged  or  of  the  claims  to 
remuneration  of  the  different  parties  engaged  in 
production.  For  balance  sheets,  with  their  oppor- 
tunities for  concealing  profits,  give  no  clear  light 
upon  the  first,  and  no  light  at  all  upon  the  second. 
And  so,  when  the  facts  come  out,  the  public  is 
aghast  at  revelations  which  show  that  industry  is 
conducted  with  bewildering  financial  extravagance. 
If  the  full  facts  had  been  published,  as  they  should 
have  been,  quarter  by  quarter,  these  revelations 
would  probably  not  have  been  made  at  all,  because 
publicity  itself  would  have  been  an  antiseptic  and 
there  would  have  been  nothing  sensational  to 
reveal. 

The  events  of  the  last  few  years  are  a  lesson 
which  should  need  no  repetition.  The  Government, 
surprised  at  the  price  charged  for  making  shells  at  a 
time  when  its  soldiers  were  ordered  by  Headquarters 
not  to  fire  more  than  a  few  rounds  per  day,  whatever 
the  need  for  retaliation,  because  there  were  not 
more  than  a  few  to  fire,  establishes  a  costing  de- 
partment to  analyze  the  estimates  submitted  by 
manufacturers  and  to  compare  them,  item  by 
item,  with  the  cost  in  its  own  factories.     It  finds 


THE    "VICIOUS    CIRCLE"  159 

that,  through  the  mere  pooling  of  knowledge, 
"  some  of  the  reductions  made  in  the  price  of  shells 
and  similar  munitions,"  as  the  chartered  account- 
ant employed  by  the  department  tells  us,  "  have 
been  as  high  as  50%  of  the  original  price."  The 
household  consumer  grumbles  at  the  price  of  coal. 
For  once  in  a  way,  amid  a  storm  of  indignation 
from  influential  persons  engaged  in  the  industry, 
the  facts  are  published.  And  what  do  they  show  ? 
That,  after  2/6  has  been  added  to  the  already  high 
price  of  coal  because  the  poorer  mines  are  alleged 
not  to  be  paying  their  way,  21%  of  the  output  ex- 
amined by  the  Commission  was  produced  at  a 
profit  of  i/-  to  3/-  per  ton,  32%  at  a  profit  of  3/-  to 
S/"j  13%  ^t  ^  profit  of  5/-  to  7/-,  and  14%  at  a 
profit  of  7/-  per  ton  and  over,  while  the  profits  of 
distributors  in  London  alone  amount  in  the  aggregate 
to  over  3^500,000,  and  the  co-operative  movement, 
which  aims  not  at  profit,  but  at  service,  distributes 
household  coal  at  a  cost  of  from  2/-  to  4/-  less  per 
ton  than  is  charged  by  the  coal  trade  !* 

"  But  these  are  exceptions."  They  may  be.  It 
is  possible  that  in  the  industries,  in  which,  as  the 
recent  Committee  on  Trusts  has  told  us,  "  powerful 
Combinations  or  Consolidations  of  one  kind  or 
another  are  in  a  position  effectively  to  control  out- 
put and  prices,"  not  only  costs  are  cut  to  the  bare 
minimum  but  profits  are  inconsiderable.  But  then 
why  insist  on  this  humiliating  tradition  of  secrecy 
with  regard  to  them,  when  everyone  who  uses 
their  products,  and  everyone  who  renders  honest 
service  to  production,  stands  to  gain  by  publicity  ? 
If  industry  is  to  become  a  profession,  whatever  its 

*  Coal  Industry  Commission,  Minutes  of  Evidence,  9261-9. 


i6o        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

management,  the  first  of  its  professional  rules 
should  be,  as  Sir  John  Mann  told  the  Coal  Com- 
mission, that  "  all  cards  should  be  placed  on  the 
table."  If  it  were  the  duty  of  a  Public  Depart- 
ment to  publish  quarterly  exact  returns  as  to  costs 
of  production  and  profits  in  all  the  firms  through- 
out an  industry,  the  gain  in  mere  productive 
efficiency,  which  should  appeal  to  our  enthusiasts 
for  output,  would  be  considerable  ;  for  the  organiz- 
ation whose  costs  were  least  would  become  the 
standard  with  which  all  other  types  of  organization 
would  be  compared.  The  gain  in  morale,  which  is 
also,  absurd  though  it  may  seem,  a  condition  of 
efficiency,  would  be  incalculable.  For  industry 
would  be  conducted  in  the  light  of  day.  Its  costs, 
necessary  or  unnecessary,  the  distribution  of  the 
return  to  it,  reasonable  or  capricious,  would  be  a 
matter  of  common  knowledge.  It  would  be  held 
to  its  purpose  by  the  mere  impossibility  of  .per- 
suading those  who  make  its  products  or  those  who 
consume  them  to  acquiesce,  as  they  acquiesce  now, 
in  expenditure  which  is  meaningless  because  it  has 
contributed  nothing  to  the  service  which  the  in- 
dustry exists  to  perform. 

The  organization  of  industry  as  a  profession  does 
not  involve  only  the  abolition  of  functionless  pro- 
perty, and  the  maintenance  of  publicity  as  the 
indispensable  condition  of  a  standard  of  profession- 
al honour.  It  implies  also  that  those  who  perform 
its  work  should  undertake  that  its  work  is  per- 
formed effectively.  It  means  that  they  should  not 
merely  be  held  to  the  service  of  the  public  by  fear  of 
personal  inconvenience  or  penalties,  but  that  they 
should    treat    the    discharge    of    professional    re- 


THE    "VICIOUS    CIRCLE"  i6i 

sponsibilities  as  an  obligation  attaching  not  only  to 
a  small  elite  of  intellectuals,  managers  or  "  bosses," 
who  perform  the  technical  work  of  "  business 
management,"  but  as  implied  by  the  mere  entry 
into  the  industry  and  as  resting  on  the  corporate 
consent  and  initiative  of  the  rank  and  file  of  workers. 
It  is  precisely,  indeed,  in  the  degree  to  which  that 
obligation  is  interpreted  as  attaching  to  all  workers, 
and  not  merely  to  a  select  class,  that  the  difference 
between  the  existing  industrial  order,  collectivism 
and  the  organization  of  industry  as  a  profession 
resides.  The  first  involves  the  utilization  of  human 
beings  for  the  purpose  of  private  gain  ;  the  second 
their  utilization  for  the  purpose  of  public  service  ; 
the  third  the  asssociation  in  the  service  of  the 
public  of  their  professional  pride,  solidarity  and 
organization. 

The  difference  in  administrative  machinery 
between  the  second  and  third  might  not  be  con- 
siderable. Both  involve  the  drastic  limitation, 
or  the  transference  to  the  public,  of  the  proprietary 
rights  of  the  existing  owners  of  industrial  capital. 
Both  would  necessitate  machinery  for  bringing  the 
opinion  of  the  consumers  to  bear  upon  the  service 
supplied  them  by  the  industry.  The  difference 
consists  in  the  manner  in  which  the  obligations  of 
the  producer  to  the  public  are  conceived.  He  may 
either  be  the  executant  of  orders  transmitted  to 
him  by  its  agents  ;  or  he  may,  through  his  organiz- 
ation, himself  take  a  positive  part  in  determining 
what  those  orders  should  be. 

In  the  former  case  he  is  responsible  for  his  own 
work,  but  not  for  anything  else.  If  he  hews  his 
stint  of  coal,  it  is  no  business  of  his  whether  the  pit 


i62        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

is  a  failure  ;  if  he  puts  in  the  normal  number  of 
rivets,  he  disclaims  all  further  interest  in  the  price 
or  the  seaworthiness  of  the  ship.  In  the  latter  his 
function  embraces  something  more  than  the  per- 
formance of  the  specialized  piece  of  work  allotted 
to  him.  It  includes  also  a  responsibility  for  the 
success  of  the  undertaking  as  a  whole.  And  since 
responsibility  is  impossible  without  power,  his 
position  would  involve  at  least  so  much  power  as  is 
needed  to  secure  that  he  can  affect  in  practice  the 
conduct  of  the  industry.  It  is  this  collective  Ha- 
bility  for  the  maintenance  of  a  certain  quality  of 
service  which  is,  indeed,  the  distinguishing  feature 
of  a  profession.  It  is  compatible  with  several 
different  kinds  of  government,  or  indeed,  when  the 
unit  of  production  is,  not  a  group,  but  an  individual, 
with  hardly  any  government  at  all.  What  it  does 
involve  is  that  the  individual,  merely  by  entering 
the  profession,  should  have  committed  himself  to 
certain  obligations  in  respect  of  its  conduct,  and 
that  the  professional  organization,  whatever  it  may 
be,  should  have  sufficient  power  to  enable  it  to 
maintain  them. 

The  demand  for  the  participation  of  the  workers 
in  the  control  of  industry  is  usually  advanced  in  the 
name  of  the  producer,  as  a  plea  for  economic  free- 
dom or  industrial  democracy.  "  Political  freedom," 
writes  the  Final  Report  of  the  United  States  Com- 
mission on  Industrial  Relations,  which  was  presen- 
ted in  1 91 6,  "  can  exist  only  where  there  is  in- 
dustrial freedom.  .  .  .  There  are  now  within  the 
body  of  our  Republic  industrial  communities 
which  are  virtually  Principalities,  oppressive  to 
those  dependent  upon  them  for  a  livelihood  and  a 


THE    "  VICIOUS    CIRCLE  "  163 

dreadful  menace  to  the  peace  and  welfare  of  the 
nation."  The  vanity  of  Englishmen  may  soften 
the  shadows  and  heighten  the  lights.  But  the 
concentration  of  authority  is  too  deeply  rooted  in 
the  very  essence  of  Capitalism  for  differences  in  the 
degree  of  the  arbitrariness  with  which  it  is  exer- 
cised to  be  other  than  trivial.  The  control  of  a 
large  works  does,  in  fact,  confer  a  kind  of  private 
jurisdiction  in  matters  concerning  the  life  and  liveli- 
hood of  the  workers,  which,  as  the  United  States' 
Commission  suggests,  may  properly  be  described  as 
"  industrial  feudalism."  It  is  not  easy  to  under- 
stand how  the  traditional  liberties  of  Englishmen 
are  compatible  with  an  organization  of  industry 
which,  except  in  so  far  as  it  has  been  qualified  by  the 
law  or  by  trade  unionism,  permits  populations  almost 
as  large  as  those  of  some  famous  cities  of  the  past 
to  be  controlled  in  their  rising  up  and  lying  down,  in 
their  work,  economic  opportunities,  and  social  life 
by  the  decisions  of  a  Committee  of  half-a-dozen 
Directors. 

The  most  conservative  thinkers  recognize  that 
the  present  organization  of  industry  is  intolerable 
in  the  sacrifice  of  liberty  which  it  entails  upon  the 
producer.  But  each  effort  which  he  makes  to 
emancipate  himself  is  met  by  a  protest  that,  if  the 
existing  system  is  incompatible  with  freedom,  it  at 
least  secures  efficient  service,  and  that  efficient 
service  is  threatened  by  movements  which  aim  at 
placing  a  greater  measure  of  industrial  control  in 
the  hands  of  the  workers.  The  attempt  to  drive  a 
wedge  between  the  producer  and  the  consumer  is 
obviously  the  cue  of  all  the  interests  which  are 
conscious  that  by  themselves  they  are  unable  to 


i64        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

hold  back  the  flood.  It  is  natural,  therefore,  that 
during  the  last  two  years  they  should  have  concen- 
trated their  efforts  upon  representing  that  every 
advance  in  the  demands  and  in  the  power  of  any 
particular  group  of  workers  is  a  new  imposition 
upon  the  general  body  of  the  public  Eminent 
persons,  who  are  not  obviously  producing  more 
than  they  consume,  explain  to  the  working  classes 
that  unless  they  produce  more  they  must  consume 
less.  Highly  syndicated  combinations  warn  the 
public  against  the  menace  of  predatory  syndicalism. 
The  owners  of  mines  and  minerals,  in  their  new 
role  as  protectors  of  the  poor,  lament  the  "  selfish- 
ness "  of  the  miners,  as  though  nothing  but  pure 
philanthropy  had  hitherto  caused  profits  and 
royalties  to  be  reluctantly  accepted  by  themselves. 
The  assumption  upon  which  this  body  of  argu- 
ment rests  is  simple.  It  is  that  the  existing  organ- 
ization of  industry  is  the  safeguard  of  productive 
efficiency,  and  that  from  every  attempt  to  alter  it 
the  workers  themselves  lose  more  as  consumers  than 
they  can  gain  as  producers.  The  world  has  been 
drained  of  its  wealth  and  demands  abundance  of 
goods.  The  workers  demand  a  larger  income, 
greater  leisure,  and  a  more  secure  and  dignified 
status.  These  demands,  it  is  argued,  are  con- 
tradictory. For  how  can  the  consumer  be 
supplied  with  cheap  goods,  if,  as  a  worker,  he  insists 
on  higher  wages  and  shorter  hours  ?  And  how  can 
the  worker  secure  these  conditions,  if  as  a  con- 
sumer, he  demands  cheap  goods  ?  So  industry,  it 
is  thought,  moves  in  a  vicious  circle  of  shorter 
hours  and  higher  wages  and  less  production,  which 
in  time  must  mean  longer  hours  and  lower  wages  ; 


THE    "VICIOUS    CIRCLE"  165 

and  every  one  receives  less,  because  every  one 
demands    more. 

The  picture  is  plausible,  but  it  is  fallacious.  It 
is  fallacious  not  merely  in  its  crude  assumption  that 
a  rise  in  wages  necessarily  involves  an  increase  in 
costs,  but  for  another  and  more  fundamental 
reason.  In  reality  the  cause  of  economic  confusion 
is  not  that  the  demands  of  producer  and  consumer 
meet  in  blunt  opposition  ;  for,  if  they  did,  their 
incompatibility,  when  they  were  incompatible, 
would  be  obvious,  and  neither  could  deny  his  re- 
sponsibility to  the  other,  however  much  he  might 
seek  to  evade  it.  It  is  that  they  do  not,  but  that, 
as  industry  is  organized  to-day,  what  the  worker 
foregoes  the  general  body  of  consumers  does  not 
necessarily  gain,  and  what  the  consumer  pays  the 
general  body  of  workers  does  not  necessarily 
receive.  If  the  circle  is  vicious,  its  vice  is  not  that 
it  is  closed,  but  that  it  is  always  half  open,  so  that 
part  of  production  leaks  away  in  consumption 
which  adds  nothing  to  productive  energies,  and  that 
the  producer,  because  he  knows  this,  does  not  fully 
use  even  the  productive  energy  which  he  commands. 

It  is  the  consciousness  of  this  leak  which  sets 
every  one  at  cross  purposes.  No  conceivable 
system  of  industrial  organization  can  secure  in- 
dustrial peace,  if  by  "  peace  "  is  meant  a  complete 
absence  of  disagreement.  What  could  be  secured 
would  be  that  disagreements  should  not  flare  up 
into  a  beacon  of  class  warfare.  If  every  member  of 
a  group  puts  something  into  a  common  pool  on 
condition  of  taking  something  out,  they  may  still 
quarrel  about  the  size  of  the  shares,  as  children 
quarrel  over  cake  ;  but,  if  the  total  is  known  and 


i66       THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

the  claims  admitted,  that  is  all  they  can  quarrel 
about,  and,  since  they  all  stand  on  the  same  foot- 
ing, any  one  who  holds  out  for  more  than  his 
fellows  must  show  some  good  reason  why  he  should 
get  it.  But  in  industry  the  claims  are  not  all  ad- 
mitted, for  those  who  put  nothing  in  demand  to 
take  something  out ;  both  the  total  to  be  divided 
and  the  proportion  in  which  the  division  takes 
place  are  sedulously  concealed  ;  and  those  who 
preside  over  the  distribution  of  the  pool  and  control 
what  is  paid  out  of  it  have  a  direct  interest  in 
securing  as  large  a  share  as  possible  for  themselves 
and  in  allotting  as  small  a  share  as  possible  to 
others.  If  one  contributor  takes  less,  so  far  from 
it  being  evident  that  the  gain  will  go  to  some  one 
who  has  put  something  in  and  has  as  good  a  right 
as  himself,  it  may  go  to  some  one  who  has  put  in 
nothing  and  has  no  right  at  all.  If  another  claims 
more,  he  may  secure  it,  without  plundering  a 
fellow-worker,  at  the  expense  of  a  sleeping  partner 
who  is  believed  to  plunder  both.  In  practice,  since 
there  is  no  clear  principle  determining  what  they 
ought  to  take,  both  take  all  they  can  get. 

In  such  circumstances  denunciations  of  the 
producer  for  exploiting  the  consumer  miss  the  mark. 
They  are  inevitably  regarded  as  an  economic  ver- 
sion of  the  military  device  used  by  armies  which 
advance  behind  a  screen  of  women  and  children, 
and  then  protest  at  the  brutality  of  the  enemy  in 
shooting  non-combatants.  They  are  interpreted  as 
evidence,  not  that  a  section  of  the  producers  are 
exploiting  the  remainder,  but  that  a  minority  of 
property-owners,  which  is  in  opposition  to  both,  can 
use  its  economic  power  to  make  efforts  directed 


THE    "VICIOUS    CIRCLE"  167 

against  those  who  consume  much  and  produce  little 
rebound  on  those  who  consume  httle  and  produce 
much.  And  the  grievance,  of  which  the  Press 
makes  so  much,  that  some  workers  may  be  taking 
too  large  a  share  compared  with  others,  is  masked 
by  the  much  greater  grievance,  of  which  it  says 
nothing  whatever,  that  some  idlers  take  any  share 
at  all. 

The  abolition  of  payments  which  are  made  with- 
out any  corresponding  economic  service  is  thus  one 
of  the  indispensable  conditions  both  of  economic 
efficiency  and  industrial  peace,  because  their  ex- 
istence prevents  different  classes  of  workers  from 
restraining  each  other,  by  uniting  them  all 
against  the  common  enemy.  Either  the  principle 
of  industry  is  that  of  function,  in  which  case  slack 
work  is  only  less  immoral  than  no  work  at  all ;  or 
it  is  that  of  grab,  in  which  case  there  is  no  morality 
in  the  matter.  But  it  cannot  be  both.  And  it  is 
useless  either  for  property-owners  or  for  Govern- 
ments to  lament  the  mote  in  the  eye  of  the  trade 
unions,  as  long  as,  by  insisting  on  the  maintenance 
of  functionless  property,  they  decline  to  remove  the 
beam  in  their  own. 

The  truth  is  that  only  workers  can  prevent  the 
abuse  of  power  by  workers,  because  only  workers 
are  recognized  as  possessing  any  title  to  have  their 
claims  considered.  And  the  first  step  to  prevent- 
the  exploitation  of  the  consumer  by  the  producer  is 
simple.  It  is  to  turn  all  men  into  producers,  and 
thus  to  remove  the  temptation  for  particular 
groups  of  workers  to  force  their  claims  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  public,  by  removing  the  valid  excuse 
that  such  gains  as  they  may  get  are  taken  from 


i68        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

those  who  at  present  have  no  right  to  them, 
because  they  are  disproportionate  to  service  or 
obtained  for  no  service  at  all.  Indeed,  if  work 
were  the  only  title  to  payment,  the  danger  of  the 
community  being  exploited  by  highly  organized 
groups  of  producers  would  largely  disappear.  For 
when  no  payments  were  made  to  non-producers, 
there  would  be  no  debatable  ground  for  which  to 
struggle,  and  it  would  become  evident  that  if 
one  group  of  producers  took  more,  another  must 
put  up  with  less. 

Under  such  conditions  a  body  of  workers  who 
used  their  strategic  position  to  extort  extravagant 
terms  for  themselves  at  the  expense  of  their  fellow- 
workers  might  properly  be  described  as  exploiting 
the  community.  But  at  present  such  a  statement 
is  meaningless.  -It  is  meaningless  because,  before 
the  community  can  be  exploited,  the  community 
must  exist,  and  its  existence  in  the  sphere  of  econ- 
omic relations  is  to-day,  not  a  fact,  but  only  an  aspir- 
ation. The  procedure  by  which,  whenever  any  section 
of  workers  advance  demands  which  are  regarded 
as  inconvenient  by  their  masters,  they  are  de- 
nounced as  a  band  of  anarchists  who  are  preying  on 
the  public,  may  be  a  convenient  weapon  in  an 
emergency,  but,  once  it  is  submitted  to  analysis, 
it  is  logically  self-destructive.  It  has  been  applied 
within  recent  years,  to  the  postmen,  to  the  engineers, 
to  the  policemen,  to  the  miners  and  to  the  railway 
men,  a  population  with  their  dependents,  of  some 
eight  million  persons  ;  and  in  the  case  of  the  last 
two  the  whole  body  of  organized  labour  made 
common  cause  with  those  of  whose  exorbitant 
demands  it   was   alleged   to  be  the  victim.     But 


i 


THE    "VICIOUS    CIRCLE"  169 

when  these  workers  and  their  sympathizers  are 
deducted,  what  is  "  the  community  "  which  re- 
mains ?  It  is  a  naive  arithmetic  which  produces  a 
total  by  subtracting  one  by  one  all  the  items 
which  compose  it ;  and  the  art  which  discovers  the 
public  interest  by  eliminating  the  interests  of 
successive  sections  of  the  public  smacks  of  the 
rhetorician  rather  than  of  the  statesman. 

The  truth  is  that  at  present  it  is  idle  to  seek  to 
resist  the  demands  of  any  group  of  workers  by 
appeals  to  "  the  interests  of  society,"  because  to- 
day, as  long  as  the  economic  plane  alone  is  con- 
sidered, there  is  not  one  society  but  two,  which 
dwell  together  in  uneasy  juxtaposition,  like  Sinbad 
and  the  Old  Man  of  the  Sea,  but  which  in  spirit,  in 
ideals,  and  in  economic  interest,  are  worlds  asunder. 
There  is  the  society  of  those  who  live  by  labour, 
whatever  their  craft  or  profession,  and  the  society 
of  those  who  live  on  it.  And  the  latter  cannot 
command  the  sacrifices  or  the  loyalty  which  are  due 
to  the  former,  for  they  have  no  title  which  will 
bear  inspection. 

The  instinct  to  ignore  that  tragic  division  in- 
instead  of  ending  it  is  amiable,  and  sometimes 
generous.  But  it  is  a  sentimentality  which  is  like 
the  morbid  optimism  of  the  consumptive  who  dares 
not  admit  even  to  himself  the  virulence  of  his 
disease.  As  long  as  the  division  exists,  the  general 
body  of  workers,  while  it  may  suffer  from  the 
struggles  of  any  one  group  within  it,  nevertheless 
supports  them  by  its  sympathy,  because  all  are 
interested  in  the  results  of  the  contest  carried  on  by 
each.  Different  sections  of  workers  will  exercise 
mutual  restraint  only  when  the  termination  of  the 


170        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

struggle  leaves  them  face  to  face  with  each  other, 
and  not  as  now,  with  the  common  enemy.  The 
ideal  of  a  united  society  in  which  no  one  group  uses 
its  power  to  encroach  upon  the  standards  of  another 
is,  in  short,  unattainable,  except  through  the 
preliminary  abolition  of  functionless  property. 

Those  to  whom  a  leisure  class  is  part  of  an  im- 
mutable order  without  which  civilization  is  incon- 
ceivable, dare  not  admit,  even  to  themselves,  that 
the  world  is  poorer,  not  richer,  because  of  its 
existence.  So,  when,  as  now,  it  is  important  that 
productive  energy  should  be  fully  used,  they  stamp 
and  cry,  and  write  to  ^he  Times  about  the  necessity 
for  increased  production,  though  all  the  time  they 
themselves,  their  way  of  life  and  expenditure,  and 
their  very  existence  as  a  leisure  class,  are  among  the 
causes  why  production  is  not  increased.  In  all 
their  economic  plans  they  make  one  reservation, 
that,  however  necessitous  the  world  may  be,  it 
shall  still  support  them.  But  men  who  work  do  not 
make  that  reservation,  nor  is  there  any  reason  why 
they  should  ;  and  appeals  to  them  to  produce  more 
wealth  because  the  public  needs  it  usually  fall  upon 
deaf  ears,  even  when  such  appeals  are  not  involved 
in  the  ignorance  and  misapprehensions  which 
often  characterize  them. 

For  the  workman  is  not  the  servant  of  the  con- 
sumer, for  whose  sake  the  greater  production  is 
demanded,  but  of  shareholders,  whose  primary  aim 
is  dividends,  and  to  whom  all  production,  however 
futile  or  frivolous,  so  long  as  it  yields  dividends,  is 
the  same.  It  is  useless  to  urge  that  he  should 
produce  more  wealth  for  the  community,  unless  at 
the  same  time  he  is  assured  that  it  is  the  community 


I 


THE    ^'VICIOUS    CIRCLE"  171 

which  will  benefit  in  proportion  as  more  wealth  is 
produced.  If  every  unnecessary  charge  upon  coal- 
getting  had  been  eliminated,  it  would  be  reasonable 
to  ask  that  the  miners  should  set  a  much  needed 
example  to  the  business  community,  by  refusing 
to  extort  better  terms  for  themselves  at  the 
expense  of  the  public.  But  there  is  no  reason 
why  they  should  work  for  lower  wages  or  longer 
hours  as  long  as  those  who  are  to-day  responsible 
for  the  management  of  the  industry  conduct  it 
with  "  the  extravagance  and  waste  "  stigmatized 
by  the  most  eminent  official  witness  before  the 
Coal  Commission,  or  why  the  consumer  should 
grumble  at  the  rapacity  of  the  miner  as  long  as  he 
allows  himself  to  be  mulcted  by  swollen  profits,  the 
costs  of  an  ineffective  organization,  and  unnecess- 
ary payments   to  superfluous   middlemen. 

If  to-day  the  miner  or  any  other  workman  pro- 
duces more,  he  has  no  guarantee  that  the  result 
will  be  lower  prices  rather  than  higher  dividends 
and  larger  royalties,  any  more  than,  as  a  workman, 
he  can  determine  the  quality  of^the  wares  which 
his  employer  supplies  to  customers,  or  the  price  at 
which  they  are  sold.  Nor,  as  long  as  he  is  directly 
the  servant  of  a  profit-making  company,  and  only 
indirectly  the  servant  of  the  community,  can  any 
such  guarantee  be  offered  him.  It  can  be  offered 
only  in  so  far  as  he  stands  in  an  immediate  and 
direct  relation  to  the  public  for  whom  industry  is 
carried  on,  so  that,  when  all  costs  have  been  met,any 
surplus  will  pass  to  it,  and  not  to  private  individ- 
uals. It  will  be  accepted  only  in  so  far  as  the 
workers  in  each  industry  are  not  merely  servants 
executing  orders,  but  themselves  have  a  collective 


I 


172        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

responsibility  for  the  character  of  the  service,  and 
can  use  their  organizations,  not  merely  to  protect 
themselves  against  exploitation,  but  to  make 
positive  contributions  to  the  administration  and 
development  of  their  industry. 


IX 

THE    NEW   CONDITION    OF    EFFICIENCY 

Thus  it  is  not  only  for  the  sake  of  the  producers,  on 
whom  the  old  industrial  order  weighed  most  heav- 
ily, that  a  new  industrial  order  is  needed.  It  is 
needed  for  the  sake  of  the  consumers,  because  the 
ability  on  which  the  old  industrial  order  prided 
itself  most  and  which  is  flaunted  most  as  an  argu- 
ment against  change,  the  abihty  to  serve  them 
effectively,  is  itself  visibly  breaking  down.  It  is 
breaking  down  at  what  was  always  its  most  vulner- 
able point,  the  control  of  the  human  beings  whom, 
with  characteristic  indifference  to  all  but  their 
economic  significance,  it  distilled  for  its  own  pur- 
poses into  an  abstraction  called  "  Labour."  The 
first  symptom  of  its  collapse  is  what  the  first 
symptom  of  economic  collapses  has  usually  been  in 
the  past — the  failure  of  customary  stimuli  to  evoke 
their  customary  response  in  human  effort. 

(a)  The  Passing  of  Authority  from  the  Capitalist, 

Till  that  failure  is  recognized  and  industry  re- 
organized so  that  new  stimuli  may  have  free  play, 
the  collapse  will  not  correct  itself,  but,  doubtless 
with  spasmodic  revivals  and  flickering  energy,  will 
continue  and  accelerate.  The  cause  of  it  is  simple. 
It  is  that  those  whose  business  it  is  to  direct 
economic  activity  are  increasingly  incapable  of 
directing  the  men  upon  whom  economic  activity 

173 


174        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

depends.  The  fault  is  not  that  of  individuals,  but 
of  a  system,  of  Industrialism  itself.  During  the 
greater  part  of  the  nineteenth  century  industry 
was  driven  by  two  forces,  hunger  and  fear,  and  the 
employer  commanded  them  both.  He  could  grant 
or  withhold  employment  as  he  pleased.  If  men 
revolted  against  his  terms  he  could  dismiss  them, 
and,  if  they  were  dismissed,  what  confronted  them 
was  starvation  or  the  workhouse.  Authority  was 
centralized  ;  its  instruments  were  passive  ;  the  one 
thing  which  they  dreaded  was  unemployment. 
And  since  they  could  neither  prevent  its  occurrence 
nor  do  more  than  a  little  to  mitigate  its  horrors 
when  it  occurred,  they  submitted  to  a  discipline 
which  they  could  not  resist,  and  industry  pursued 
its  course  through  their  passive  acquiescence  in  a 
power  which  could  crush  them  individually  if  they 
attempted  to  oppose  it. 

That  system  might  be  lauded  as  efficient  or  de- 
nounced as  inhuman.  But,  at  least,  as  its  admirers 
were  never  tired  of  pointing  out,  it  worked.  And, 
like  the  Prussian  State,  which  alike  in  its  virtues  and 
deficiencies  it  not  a  little  resembled,  as  long  as  it 
worked  it  survived  denunciations  of  its  methods,  as 
a  strong  man  will  throw  off  a  disease.  But  to-day 
it  is  ceasing  to  have  even  the  qualities  of  its  defects. 
It  is  ceasing  to  be  efficient.  It  no  longer  secures 
the  ever-increasing  output  of  wealth  which  it 
offered  in  its  golden  prime,  and  which  enabled  it  to 
silence  criticism  by  an  imposing  spectacle  of  ma- 
terial success.  Though  it  still  works,  it  works  un- 
evenly, amid  constant  friction  and  jolts  and 
stoppages,  without  the  confidence  of  the  public 
and  without  full  confidence  even  in  itself.     It  is  a 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     175 

tyrant  who  must  intrigue  and  cajole  where  for- 
merly he  commanded,  a  gaoler  who,  if  not  yet  de- 
prived of  the  whip,  dare  only  administer  moderate 
chastisement,  and  who,  though  he  still  protests 
that  he  alone  can  keep  the  treadmill  moving  and 
get  the  corn  ground,  is  compelled  to  surrender 
so  much  of  his  authority  as  to  make  it  questionable 
whether  he  is  worth  his  keep. 

For  the  instruments  through  which  Capitalism 
exercised  discipline  are  one  by  one  being  taken 
from  it.  It  cannot  pay  what  wages  it  likes  or 
work  what  hours  it  likes.  For  several  years  it 
has  been  obliged  to  accept  the  control  of 
prices  and  profits.  In  well-organized  industries 
the  power  of  arbitrary  dismissal,  the  very  centre 
of  its  authority,  is  being  shaken,  because  men 
will  no  longer  tolerate  a  system  which  makes  their 
livelihood  dependent  on  the  caprices  of  an  individ- 
ual. In  all  industries  alike  the  time  is  not  far 
distant  when  the  dread  of  starvation  can  no  longer 
be  used  to  cow  dissatisfied  workers  into  submission, 
because  the  public  will  no  longer  allow  involuntary 
unemployment  to  result  in  starvation. 

The  last  point  is  of  crucial  importance.  It  is 
the  control  of  the  workers'  will  through  the  control 
of  his  livelihood  which  has  been  in  the  past  the 
master  weapon  of  economic  tyranny.  Both  its 
champions  and  its  opponents  know  it.  In  191 9, 
when  the  world  of  Labour  was  in  motion,  there  were 
some  employers  who  looked  to  the  inevitable  re- 
currence of  bad  trade  "  to  teach  them  reason."  Now 
that  bad  trade  has  come,  and  with  it  the  misery  of 
unemployment,  there  are  some  employers  who  say 
that  the  immediate  loss  will  be  more  than  counter- 


176        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

balanced  if  the  lesson  which  the  older  generation  had 
learned,  and  which  was  half  forgotten  during  the 
war,  is  impressed  upon  the  young  men  who  grew 
up  between  1914  and  1920.  Let  them  once  realise 
what  it  is  not  to  be  wanted,  and,  except  for  an 
occasional  outburst,  they  will  come  to  heel  for  the 
rest  of  their  lives. 

The  calculation  is  superficial,  since  the  fear 
of  unemployment  is  one  potent  cause  of  indus- 
trial malaise  and  of  the  slackening  of  pro- 
duction. The  building  operative  whose  job  is 
drawing  towards  its  close,  and  who  in  the  past 
has  had  to  tramp  the  streets  for  months  in 
search  of  another,  may  think  that  he  has  a 
duty  to  his  employer,  but  he  reflects  that  he 
has  a  prior  duty  to  his  wife  and  children.  So 
he  "  makes  the  job  last "  ;  and  he  is  right. 
As  an  expedient  for  the  moment,  however, 
unemployment  may  be  an  effective  weapon — 
provided  that  the  young  men  will  follow  their 
fathers'  example,  and  treat  it  as  the  act 
of  God,  not  as  a  disease  accompanying  a 
particular  type  of  industrial  organization.  But 
will  they  ?  It  is  too  early  yet  to  answer  that  ques- 
tion. It  seems  clear,  however,  that  the  whole 
repulsive  body  of  assumptions,  which  made  it 
seem  natural  to  use  the  mass  of  workers  as  instru- 
ments to  be  picked  up  when  there  was  work  and 
to  be  laid  aside  when  there  was  not,  is  finding  in- 
creasing difficulty  in  meeting  the  criticism  directed 
against  it.  In  the  impressive  words  of  Lord  Shaw, 
**  if  men  were  merely  the  spare  parts  of  an  industrial 
machine,  this  callous  reckoning  might  be  appro- 
priate ;   but  Society  will  not  much  longer  tolerate 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY    177 

the  employment  of  human  beings  on  those  lines."* 
What  the  trade  unions  are  beginning  to  demand, 
and  what  they  are  likely  to  demand  with  increasing 
insistence  in  the  future,  is  that  their  members 
shall  be  treated  as  "  on  the  strength  "  of  their 
respective  industries,  and  that,  if  an  industry 
requires  workers  when  it  is  busy,  it  shall  accumulate 
in  good  times  the  reserves  needed  to  maintain 
those  workers  when  it  is  slack.  The  Building 
Guilds  have  adopted  that  principle.  The  Committee 
of  employers  and  trade  unionists  presided  over  by 
Mr.  Foster  recommended  a  scheme  which  was, 
in  essence,  the  same.  The  striking  programme 
submitted  by  Mr.  Bevin  to  the  Transport  Workers' 
Federation  proposes  that  the  whole  of  the  125,000 
workers  to  be  registered  as  members  of  the  industry 
shall  be  guaranteed  a  regular  wage  of  ^^4  a  week 
throughout  the  year,  provided  they  present  them- 
selves for  employment,  and  that  the  cost  shall  be 
met  by  a  levy  of  4d.  a  ton  on  imports  and  exports. 
The  provisions  for  "  contracting  out  "  under  the 
Unemployment  Insurance  Act,  unsatisfactory 
though  they  are,  are  a  step  towards  the  adoption 
of  schemes  which  will  treat  the  payment  of  regular 
wages  to  the  workers  in  each  industry,  work  or 
play,  as  part  of  the  normal  "  costs  "  which  the 
return  to  the  industry  must  cover.  Now  that  the 
principle  of  maintenance  has  been  recognised, 
however  inadequately,  by  legislation,  its  applica- 
tion is  likely  to  be  extended  from  the  exiguous 
benefit  at  present  provided  to  the  payment  of  a 
sum  which  will,   in  effect,   be  a   standing  wage, 

♦Report  of  Lord  Shaw's  Court  of  Inquiry  concerning  Trans- 
port Workers,   1920. 


178        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

payable  in  bad  times  as  in  good,  to  all  workers 
normally  engaged  in  each  industry. 

In  proportion  as  that  result  is  achieved,  Capital- 
ism will  be  unable  to  appeal  to  the  terror  of  un- 
employment which  has  been  in  the  past  its  most 
powerful  instrument  of  economic  discipline.  And  its 
prestige  will  vanish  with  its  power.  Indeed  it  is 
vanishing  already.  For  if  Capitalism  is  losing  its 
control  of  men's  bodies,  still  more  has  it  lost  its 
command  of  their  minds.  The  product  of  a  civiliza- 
tion which  regarded  "  the  poor  "  as  the  instruments, 
at  worst  of  the  luxuries,  at  best  of  the  virtues,  of  the 
rich,  its  psychological  foundation  fifty  years  ago 
was  an  ignorance  in  the  mass  of  mankind  which 
led  them  to  reverence  as  wisdom  the  very  follies 
of  their  masters,  and  an  almost  animal  incapacity 
for  responsibility.  Education  and  experience  have 
destroyed  the  passivity  which  was  the  condition 
of  the  perpetuation  of  industrial  government  in  the 
hands  of  an  oligarchy  of  private  capitalists.  The 
workman  of  to-day  has  as  little  belief  in  the  in- 
tellectual superiority  of  many  of  those  who  direct 
industry  as  he  has  in  the  morality  of  the  system. 
It  appears  to  him  to  be  not  only  oppressive,  but 
wasteful,  unintelligent  and  inefficient.  In  the 
light  of  his  own  experience  in  the  factory  and  the 
mine,  he  regards  the  claim  of  the  capitalist  to  be  the 
self-appointed  guardian  of  public  interests  as  a 
piece  of  sanctimonious  hypocrisy.  For  he  sees 
every  day  that  efficiency  is  sacrificed  to  short- 
sighted financial  interests  ;  and  while  as  a  man  he  is 
outraged  by  the  inhumanity  of  the  industrial  order, 
as  a  professional  who  knows  the  difference  between 
good  work  and  bad  he  has  a  growing  contempt  at 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     1 79 

once  for  its  misplaced  parsimony  and  its  misplaced 
extravagance,  for  the  whole  apparatus  of  adulter- 
ation, advertisement  and  quackery  which  seems  in- 
separable from  the  pursuit  of  profit  as  the  main 
standard  of  industrial  success. 

So  Capitalism  no  longer  secures  strenuous  work 
by  fear,  for  it  is  ceasing  to  be  formidable.  And  it 
cannot  secure  it  by  respect,  for  it  has  ceased  to  be 
respected.  And  the  very  victories  by  which  it 
seeks  to  reassert  its  waning  prestige  are  more  dis- 
astrous than  defeats.  Employers  may  congratulate 
themselves  that  they  have  maintained  intact  their 
right  to  freedom  of  management,  or  opposed 
successfully  a  demand  for  public  ownership,  or 
broken  a  movement  for  higher  wages  and  shorter 
hours.  But  what  is  success  in  a  trade  dispute  or  in 
a  political  struggle  is  often  a  defeat  in  the  work- 
shop. The  workmen  may  have  lost,  but  it  does  not 
follow  that  their  employers,  still  less  that  the  public, 
which  is  principally  composed  of  workmen,  have 
won. 

For  the  object  of  industry  is  to  produce  goods, 
and  to  produce  them  at  the  lowest  cost  in  human 
effort.  But  there  is  no  alchemy  which  will  secure 
efficient  production  from  the  resentment  or  distrust 
of  men  who  feel  contempt  for  the  order  under  which 
they  work.  It  is  a  commonplace  that  credit  is  the 
foundation  of  industry.  But  credit  is  a  matter  of 
psychology,  and  the  workman  has  his  psychology  as 
well  as  the  capitalist.  If  confidence  is  necessary 
to  the  investment  of  capital,  confidence  is  not  less 
necessary  to  the  effective  performance  of  labour  by 
men  whose  sole  livelihood  depends  upon  it.  If 
they  are  not  yet  strong  enough  to  impose  their  will. 


i8o        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

they  are  strong  enough  to  resist  when  their  masters 
would  impose  theirs.  They  may  work  rather  than 
strike.  But  they  will  work  to  escape  dismissal, 
not  for  the  greater  glory  of  a  system  in  which  they 
do  not  believe  ;  and,  if  they  are  dismissed,  those 
who  take  their  place  will  do  the  same. 

That  this  is  one  cause  of  a  low  output  has  "been 
stated  both  by  employers  and  workers  in  the 
building  industry,  and  by  the  representatives  of  the 
miners  before  the  Coal  Commission.  It  was  re- 
iterated with  impressive  emphasis  by  Mr.  Justice 
Sankey.  Nor  is  it  seriously  contested  by  employers 
themselves.  What  else,  indeed,  do  their  repeated 
denunciations  of  "  restriction  of  output  "  mean, 
except  that  they  have  failed  to  organize  industry  so 
as  to  secure  the  efficient  service  which  it  is  their 
special  function  to  provide  ?  Nor  is  it  appro- 
priate to  the  situation  to  indulge  in  full-blooded 
denunciations  of  the  "  selfishness  "  of  the  working 
classes.  "  To  draw  an  indictment  against  a  whole 
nation  "  is  a  procedure  which  is  as  impossible  in 
industry  as  it  is  in  politics.  Institutions  must  be 
adapted  to  human  nature,  not  human  nature  to 
institutions.  If  the  effect  of  the  industrial  system 
is  such  that  a  large  and  increasing  number  of 
ordinary  men  and  women  find  that  it  offers  them 
no  adequate  motive  for  economic  effort,  it  is  mere 
pedantry  to  denounce  men  and  women  instead  of 
amending  the  system. 

Thus  the  time  has  come  when  absolutism  in  in- 
dustry may  still  win  its  battles,  but  loses  the  cam- 
paign, and  loses  it  on  the  very  ground  of  economic 
efficiency  which  was  of  its  own  selection.  In  the 
period   of   transition,   while   economic   activity   is 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     i8i 

distracted  by  the  struggle  between  those  who  have 
the  name  and  habit  of  power,  but  no  longer  the 
full  reality  of  it,  and  those  who  are  daily  winning 
more  of  the  reality  of  power  but  are  not  yet  its 
recognized  repositories,  it  is  the  consumer  who 
suffers.  He  has  neither  the  service  of  docile 
obedience,  nor  the  service  of  intelligent  co-operation. 
For  slavery  will  work — as  long  as  the  slaves  will  let 
it  ;  and  freedom  will  work  when  men  have  learned 
to  be  free  ;  but  what  will  not  work  is  a  combination 
of  the  two.  So  the  public  goes  short  of  coal,  not 
only  because  of  the  technical  deficiencies  of  the 
system  under  which  it  is  raised  and  distributed,  but 
because  the  system  itself  has  lost  its  driving  force 
— because  the  mine  owners  can  no  longer  persuade 
the  miners  into  producing  more  dividends  for  them- 
selves and  more  royalties  for  the  owners  of  minerals, 
while  the  public  cannot  appeal  to  them  to  put 
their  whole  power  into  serving  itself,  because  it  has 
chosen  that  they  should  be  the  servants,  not  of 
itself,  but  of  shareholders. 

And  this  dilemma  is  not,  as  some  suppose,  tem- 
porary, the  aftermath  of  war,  or  peculiar  to  the 
coal  industry,  as  though  the  miners  alone  were  the 
children  of  sin  which  in  the  last  two  years  they 
have  been  described  to  be.  It  is  permanent  ;  it  has 
spread  far  ;  and,  as  sleeping  spirits  are  stirred  into 
life  by  education  and  one  industry  after  another 
develops  a  strong  corporate  consciousness,  it  will 
spread  further.  Nor  will  it  be  resolved  by  lament- 
ations or  menaces  or  denunciations  of  leaders  whose 
only  significance  is  that  they  say  openly  what  plain 
men  feel  privately.  For  the  matter  at  bottom  is  one 
of  psychology.    What  has  happened  is  that  the  mot- 


1 82        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

ives  on  which  the  industrial  system  relied  for  several 
generations  to  secure  efficiency,  secure  it  no  longer. 
And  it  is  as  impossible  to  restore  them,  to  revive  by 
mere  exhortation  the  complex  of  hopes  and  fears 
and  ignorance  and  patient  credulity  and  passive 
acquiescence,  which  together  made  men,  fifty 
years  ago,  plastic  instruments  in  the  hands  of 
industrialism,  as  to  restore  innocence  to  any  others 
of  those  who  have  eaten  of  the  tree  of  knowledge. 

The  ideal  of  some  intelligent  and  respectable 
business  men,  the  restoration  of  the  golden  sixties, 
when  workmen  were  docile  and  confiding,  and  trade 
unions  were  still  half  illegal,  and  foreign  competition 
meant  English  competition  in  foreign  countries,  and 
prices  were  rising  a  little  and  not  rising  too  much,  is 
the  one  Utopia  which  can  never  be  realized.  The 
King  may  walk  naked  as  long  as  his  courtiers  pro- 
test that  he  is  clad  ;  but  when  a  child  or  a  fool  has 
broken  the  spell  a  tailor  is  more  important  than  all 
their  admiration.  If  the  public,  which  suffers  from 
the  slackening  of  economic  activity,  desires  to  end 
its  malaise,  it  will  not  laud  as  admirable  and  all- 
sufficient  the  operation  of  motives  which  are 
plainly  ceasing  to  move.  It  will  seek  to  liberate  new 
motives  and  to  enlist  them  in  its  service.  It  will 
endeavour  to  find  an  alternative  to  incentives 
which  were  always  degrading,  to  those  who  used 
them  as  much  as  to  those  upon  whom  they  were 
used,  and  which  now  are  adequate  incentives  no 
longer.  And  the  alternative  to  the  discipline  which 
Capitalism  exercised  through  its  instruments  of 
unemployment  and  starvation  is  the  self-discipline 
of  responsibility  and   professional  pride. 

So  the  demand  which  aims  at  stronger  organiz- 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     183 

ation,  fuller  responsibility,  larger  powers  for  the 
sake  of  the  producer  as  a  condition  of  economic 
liberty,  the  demand  for  freedom,  is  not  antithetic 
to  the  demand  for  more  effective  work  and  increas- 
ed output  which  is  being  made  in  the  interests  of 
the  consumer.  It  is  complementary  to  it,  as  the 
insistence  by  a  body  of  professional  men,  whether 
doctors  or  university  teachers,  on  the  maintenance 
of  their  professional  independence  and  dignity 
against  attempts  to  cheapen  the  service  is  not 
hostile  to  an  efficient  service,  but,  in  the  long  run, 
a  condition  of  it. 

The  course  of  wisdom  for  the  consumer  would  be 
to  hasten,  so  far  as  he  can,  the  transition.  For,  as 
at  present  conducted,  industry  is  working  against 
the  grain.  It  is  compassing  sea  and  land  in  its 
efforts  to  overcome,  by  ingenious  financial  and 
technical  expedients,  obstacles  which  should  never 
have  existed.  It  is  trying  to  produce  its  results  by 
conquering  professional  feeling  instead  of  by  using  it. 
It  is  carrying  not  only  its  inevitable  economic  bur- 
dens, but  an  ever  increasing  load  of  ill-will  and 
scepticism.  It  has,  in  fact,  '*"  shot  the  bird  which 
caused  the  wind  to  blow  "  and  goes  about  its 
business  with  the  corpse  round  its  neck.  Com- 
pared with  that  psychological  incubus,  the  technical 
deficiencies  of  industry,  serious  though  they  often 
are,  are  a  bagatelle,  and  the  business  men  who 
preach  the  gospel  of  production  without  offering 
any  plan  for  dealing  with  what  is  now  the  central 
fact  in  the  economic  situation,  resemble  a  Christian 
apologist  who  should  avoid  disturbing  the  equan- 
imity of  his  audience  by  carefully  omitting  all  refer- 
ence either  to  the  fall  of  man  or  to  the  scheme  of 


i84        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

salvation.  If  it  is  desired  to  increase  the  output 
of  wealth,  it  is  not  a  paradox,  but  the  statement  of 
an  elementary  economic  truism  to  say  that  active 
and  constructive  co-operation  on  the  part  of  the 
rank  and  file  of  workers  would  do  more  to  contribute 
to  that  result  than  the  discovery  of  a  new  coal- 
field or  a  generation  of  scientific  invention. 

(b)  The  Appeal  to  Professional  Feeling. 

The  first  condition  of  enlisting  on  the  side  of  con- 
structive work  the  professional  feeling  which  is  now 
apathetic,  or  even  hostile  to  it,  is  to  secure  that, 
when  it  is  given,  its  results  accrue  to  the  public,  not 
to  the  owner  of  property  in  capital,  in  land,  or  in 
other  resources.  For  this  reason  the  attenuation  of 
the  rights  at  present  involved  in  the  private  owner- 
ship of  industrial  capital,  or  their  complete  aboli- 
tion, is  not  the  demand  of  idealogues,  but  an  in- 
dispensable element  in  a  policy  of  economic  effic- 
iency, since  it  is  the  condition  of  the  most  effective 
functioning  of  the  human  beings  upon  whom, 
though,  like  other  truisms,  it  is  often  forgotten, 
economic  efficiency  ultimately  depends.  But  it  is 
only  one  element.  Co-operation  may  range  from 
mere  acquiescence  to  a  vigilant  and  zealous  in- 
itiative. The  criterion  of  an  effective  system  of 
administration  is  that  it  should  succeed  in  enlisting 
in  the  conduct  of  industry  the  latent  forces  of 
professional  pride  to  which  the  present  industrial 
order  makes  little  appeal,  and  which,  indeed. 
Capitalism,  in  its  war  upon  trade  union  organization, 
endeavoured  for  many  years  to  stamp  out  altogether. 

Nor  does  the  efficacy  of  such  an  appeal  repose 
upon  the  assumption  of  that  *' change  in  human 


THE  NFAV  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     185 

nature,"  which  is  the  triumphant  reductio  ad  absur- 
dum  advanced  by  those  who  are  least  satisfied  with 
the  working  of  human  nature  as  it  is.  What  it  does 
involve  is  that  certain  elementary  facts  should  be 
taken  into  account,  instead  of,  as  at  present,  being 
ignored.  That  all  work  is  distasteful,  and  that 
"  every  man  desires  to  secure  the  largest  income 
with  the  least  effort,"  may  be  as  axiomatic  as  it  is 
assumed  to  be.  But  in  practice  it  makes  all  the 
difference  to  the  attitude  of  the  individual  whether 
the  collective  sentiment  of  the  group  to  which  he 
belongs  is  on  the  side  of  effort  or  against  it,  and 
what  standard  of  effort  it  sets.  That,  as  employers 
complain,  the  public  opinion  of  considerable 
groups  of  workers  is  against  an  intensification  of 
effort  as  long  as  part  of  its  result  is  increased 
dividends  for  shareholders,  is,  no  doubt,  as  far  as 
mere  efficiency  is  concerned,  the  gravest  indict- 
ment of  the  existing  industrial  order.  But,  even 
when  public  ownership  has  taken  the  place  of 
private  capitalism,  its  ability  to  command  effective 
service  will  depend  ultimately  upon  its  success  in 
securing,  not  merely  that  professional  feeling  is  no 
longer  an  opposing  force,  but  that  it  is  actively 
enlisted  upon  the  side  of  maintaining  the  highest 
possible  standard  of  efficiency  which  can  reasonably 
be  demanded. 

To  put  the  matter  concretely,  while  the  existing 
ownership  of  mines  is  a  positive  inducement  to 
inefficient  work,  public  ownership  administered  by 
a  bureaucracy,  if  it  would  remove  the  technical 
deficiencies  emphasized  by  Sir  Richard  Redmayne 
as  inseparable  from  the  separate  administration  of 
3,000  pits  by  1,500  different  companies,  would  be 


1 86        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

only  too  likely  to  miss  a  capital  advantage  which 
a  different  type  of  administration  would  secure. 
It  would  lose  both  the  assistance  to  be  derived 
from  the  technical  knowledge  of  practical  men  who 
know  by  daily  experience  the  points  at  which  the 
details  of  administration  can  be  improved,  and  the 
stimulus  to  efficiency  springing  from  the  corporate 
pride  of  a  profession  which  is  responsible  for  main- 
taining and  improving  the  character  of  its  service. 

Professional  spirit  is  a  force  like  gravitation, 
which  in  itself  is  neither  good  nor  bad,  but  which 
the  engineer  uses,  when  he  can,  to  do  his  work  for 
him.  If  it  is  foolish  to  idealize  it,  it  is  equally 
shortsighted  to  neglect  it.  In  what  are  described 
par  excellence  as  "  the  services  "  it  has  always  been 
recognized  that  esprit  de  corps  is  the  foundation  of 
efficiency,  and  all  means,  some  wise  and  some  mis- 
chievous, are  used  to  encourage  it  ;  in  practice, 
indeed,  the  power  upon  which  the  country  relied 
as  its  main  safeguard  in  an  emergency  was  the 
professional  zeal  of  the  navy  and  nothing  else.  Nor 
is  that  spirit  peculiar  to  the  professions  which  are 
concerned  with  war.  It  is  a  matter  of  common 
training,  common  responsibilities,  and  common 
dangers.  In  all  cases  where  difficult  and  disagree- 
able work  is  to  be  done,  the  force  which  elicits  it  is 
normally  not  merely  money,  but  the  public  opinion 
and  tradition  of  the  little  society  in  which  the 
individual  moves,  and  in  the  esteem  of  which  he 
finds  that  which  men  value  in  success. 

To  ignore  that  most  powerful  of  stimuli  as  it  is 
ignored  to-day,  and  then  to  lament  that  the  efforts 
which  it  produces  are  not  forthcoming,  is  the 
height  of  perversity.      To  aim  at  eliminating  from 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     187 

industry  the  growth  and  action  of  corporate  feeUng, 
for  fear  lest  an  organized  body  of  producers  should 
exploit  the  public,  is  a  plausible  policy.  But  it  is 
short-sighted.  It  is  "  to  pour  away  the  baby  with 
the  bath,"  and  to  lower  the  quality  of  the  service 
in  an  attempt  to  safeguard  it.  A  wise  system  of 
administration  would  recognize  that  professional 
solidarity  can  do  much  of  its  work  for  it  more 
effectively  than  it  can  do  it  itself,  because  the 
spirit  of  his  profession  is  part  of  the  individual  and 
not  a  force  outside  him,  and  it  would  make  it  its 
object  to  enlist  that  temper  in  the  public  service. 
It  is  only  by  that  policy,  indeed,  that  the  elabora- 
tion of  cumbrous  regulations  to  prevent  men  doing 
what  they  should  not,  with  the  incidental  result  of 
sometimes  preventing  them  from  doing  what  they 
should — it  is  only  by  that  policy  that  what  is 
mechanical  and  obstructive  in  bureaucracy  can  be 
averted.  For  industry  cannot  run  without  laws. 
It  must  either  control  itself  by  professional  stand- 
ards, or  it  must  be  controlled  by  officials  who  are 
not  of  the  craft,  and  who,  however  zealous  and  well- 
meaning,  can  hardly  have  the  feel  of  it  in  their 
fingers.  Public  control  and  criticism  are  indispens- 
able. But  they  should  not  be  too  detailed,  or  they 
defeat  themselves.  It  would  be  better  that,  once 
fair  standards  have  been  established,  the  profession- 
al organization  should  check  offences  against  prices 
and  quality  than  that  it  should  be  necessary  for  the 
State  to  do  so.  The  alternative  to  minute  external 
supervision  is  supervision  from  within  by  men  who 
become  imbued  with  the  public  obligations  of  their 
trade  in  the  very  process  of  learning  it.  It  is,  in 
short,  professionalism  in  industry. 


1 88        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

For  this  reason  collectivism  by  itself  is  too  simple 
a  solution.  Its  failure  is  likely  to  be  that  of  other 
rationalist   systems. 

**Dann  hat  er  die  Theile  in  seiner  Hand, 
Fehlt  leider!  nur  das  geistige  Band." 
If  industrial  reorganization  is  to  be  a  living  reality, 
and  not  merely  a  plan  upon  paper,  its  aim  must  be 
to  secure  not  only  that  industry  is  carried  on  for 
the  service  of  the  public,  but  that  it  shall  be  carried 
on  with  the  active  co-operation  of  the  organizations 
of  producers.  But  co-operation  involves  responsi- 
bility, and  responsibility  involves  power.  It  is 
idle  to  expect  that  men  will  give  their  best  to  any 
system  which  they  do  not  trust,  or  that  they  will 
trust  any  system  in  the  control  of  which  they  do 
not  share.  Their  ability  to  carry  professional 
obligations  depends  upon  the  power  which  they 
possess  to  remove  the  obstacles  which  prevent  those 
obligations  from  being  discharged,  and  upon  their 
willingness,  when  they  possess  the  power,  to  use  it. 

Two  causes  appear  to  have  hampered  the  com- 
mittees which  were  established  in  connection  with 
coal  mines  during  the  war  to  increase  the  output 
of  coal.  One  was  the  reluctance  of  some  of  them  to 
discharge  the  invidious  task  of  imposing  penalties 
for  absenteeism  on  their  fellow-workmen.  The 
other  was  the  exclusion  of  faults  of  management 
from  the  control  of  many  committees.  In  some 
cases  all  went  well  till  they  demanded  that,  if  the 
miners  were  penalized  for  absenteeism  which  was 
due  to  them,  the  management  should  be  penalized 
similarly  when  men  who  desired  to  work  were  sent 
home,  because,  as  the  result  of  defective  organiza- 
tion, there  was  no  work  for  them  to  do.      Their 


I 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     189 

demand  was  resisted  as  "  interference  with  the 
management,"  and  the  attempt  to  enforce  regular- 
ity of  attendance  broke  down.  Nor,  to  take  an- 
other example  from  the  same  industry,  is  it  to  be 
expected  that  the  weight  of  the  miners'  organization 
will  be  thrown  on  to  the  side  of  greater  production, 
if  it  has  no  power  to  insist  on  the  removal  of  the 
defects  of  equipment  and  organization,  the  shortage 
of  trams,  rails,  tubs  and  timber,  the  "  creaming  " 
of  the  pits  by  the  working  of  easily  got  coal  to 
their  future  detriment,  their  wasteful  lay-out 
caused  by  the  vagaries  of  separate  ownership,  by 
which  at  present  the  output  is  reduced. 

The  public  cannot  have  it  both  ways.  If  it 
allows  workmen  to  be  treated  as  "  hands  ",  it  can- 
not claim  the  service  of  their  wills  and  their  brains. 
If  it  desires  them  to  show  the  zeal  of  skilled  profes- 
sionals, it  must  secure  that  they  have  sufficient 
power  to  allow  of  their  discharging  professional 
responsibihties.  In  order  that  workmen  may  abol- 
ish any  restrictions  on  output  which  may  be  im- 
posed by  them,  they  must  be  able  to  insist  on  the 
abolition  of  the  restrictions,  more  mischievous  be- 
cause more  effective,  which,  as  the  Committee  on 
Trusts  has  recently  told  us,  are  imposed  by  organ- 
izations of  employers.  In  order  that  the  miners' 
leaders,  instead  of  merely  bargaining  as  to  wages, 
hours  and  working  conditions,  may  be  able  to 
appeal  to  their  members  to  increase  the  supply  of 
coal,  they  must  be  in  a  position  to  secure  the  re- 
moval of  the  causes  of  low  output  which  are  due  to 
the  deficiencies  of  the  management,  and  which  are 
to-day  a  far  more  serious  obstacle  than  any  re- 
luctance on  the  part  of  the  miner.     If  the  workmen 


I90        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

in  the  building  trades  are  to  take  combined  action 
to  accelerate  production,  they  must  as  a  body  be 
consulted  as  to  the  purpose  to  which  their  energy  is 
to  be  applied,  and  must  not  be  expected  to  build 
fashionable  houses,  when  what  are  required  are 
six-roomed  cottages  to  house  families  which  are  at 
present  living  three  persons  to  a  room. 

It  is  deplorable,  indeed,  that  any  human  beings 
should  consent  to  degrade  themselves  by  producing 
the  articles  which  a  considerable  number  of  work- 
men turn  out  to-day,  boots  which  are  partly  brown 
paper,  and  furniture  which  is  not  fit  to  use.  The 
revenge  of  outraged  humanity  is  certain,  though  it 
is  not  always  obvious  ;  and  the  penalty  paid  by 
the  consumer  for  tolerating  an  organization  of 
industry  which,  in  the  name  of  efficiency,  destroyed 
the  responsibility  of  the  workman,  is  that  the 
service  with  which  he  is  provided  is  not  even 
efficient.  He  has  always  paid  it,  though  he  has  not 
seen  it,  in  quality.  To-day  he  is  beginning  to 
realize  that  he  is  likely  to  pay  it  in  quantity  as  well. 
If  the  public  is  to  get  efficient  service,  it  can  get  it 
only  from  human  beings,  with  the  initiative  and 
caprices  of  human  beings.  It  will  get  it,  in  short, 
in  so  far  as  it  treats  industry  as  a  responsible 
profession. 

The  collective  responsibility  of  the  workers  for 
the  maintenance  of  the  standards  of  their  profes- 
sion is,  then,  the  alternative  to  the  discipline  which 
Capitalism  exercised  in  the  past,  and  which  is  now 
breaking  down.  It  involves  a  fundamental  change 
in  the  position  both  of  employers  and  of  trade  unions. 
As  long  as  the  direction  of  industry  is  in  the 
hands  of  property-owners  or  their  agents,  who  are 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     191 

concerned  to  extract  from  it  the  maximum  profit 
for  themselves,  a  trade  union  is  necessarily  a  de- 
fensive organization.  Absorbed,  on  the  one  hand, 
in  the  struggle  to  resist  the  downward  thrust  of 
Capitalism  upon  the  workers'  standard  of  Hfe,  and 
denounced,  on  the  other,  if  it  presumes,  to  "  inter- 
fere with  management,"  even  when  management 
is  most  obviously  inefficient,  it  is  an  opposition 
which  never  becomes  a  government,  and  which 
has  neither  the  will  nor  the  power  to  assume  re- 
sponsibility for  the  quality  of  the  service  offered  to 
the  consumer.  If  the  abohtion  of  functionless 
property  transferred  the  control  of  production  to 
bodies  representing  those  who  performed  construct- 
ive work  and  those  who  consumed  the  goods 
produced,  the  relation  of  the  worker  to  the  public 
would  no  longer  be  indirect  but  immediate. 
Associations  which  are  now  purely  defensive 
would  be  in  a  position,  not  merely  to  criticize  and 
oppose,  but  to  advise,  to  initiate  and  to  enforce 
upon  their  own  members  the  obhgations  of  the 
craft. 

(c)  The  need  of  a  new  Economic  Psychology. 

It  is  obvious  that  in  such  circumstances  the 
service  offered  the  consumer,  however  carefully 
safeguarded  by  his  representation  on  the  author- 
ities controlling  each  industry,  would  depend 
primarily  upon  the  success  of  professional  organiza- 
tions in  finding  a  substitute  for  the  discipline  exer- 
cised to-day  by  the  agents  of  property-owners.  It 
would  be  necessary  for  them  to  maintain  by  their 
own  action  the  zeal,  efficiency  and  professional 
pride  which,  when  the  barbarous  weapons  of  the 


192        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

nineteenth  century  have  been  discarded,  would  be 
the  only  guarantee  of  a  high  level  of  production. 
Nor,  once  this  new  function  has  been  made  possi- 
ble for  professional  organizations,  is  there  any 
extravagance  in  expecting  them  to  perform  it 
with  reasonable  competence. 

How  far  economic  motives  are  baulked  to-day  and 
could  be  strengthened  by  a  different  type  of  in- 
dustrial organization,  to  what  extent,  and  under 
what  conditions,  it  is  possible  to  enlist  in  the 
services  of  industry  motives  which  are  not  purely 
economic,  can  be  ascertained  only  after  a  study  of 
the  psychology  of  work  which  has  not  yet  been 
made.  Such  a  study,  to  be  of  value,  must  start  by 
abandoning  the  conventional  assumptions,  popu- 
larized by  economic  textbooks  and  accepted  as  self- 
evident  by  practical  men,  that  the  motives  to  effort 
are  simple  and  constant  in  character,  like  the 
pressure  of  steam  in  a  boiler,  that  they  are  identical 
throughout  all  ranges  of  economic  activity,  from  the 
stock  exchange  to  the  shunting  of  wagons  or  the 
laying  of  bricks,  and  that  they  can  be  elicited  and 
strengthened  only  by  directly  economic  incentives. 

In  so  far  as  motives  in  industry  have  been  con- 
sidered hitherto,  it  has  usually  been  done  by  writers 
who,  like  most  exponents  of  scientific  management, 
have  started  by  assuming  that  the  categories  of 
business  psychology  could  be  applied  with  equal 
success  to  all  classes  of  workers  and  to  all  types  of 
productive  work.  Those  categories  appear  to  be 
derived  from  a  simplified  analysis  of  the  mental 
processes  of  the  company  promoter,  financier  or  in- 
vestor, and  their  validity  as  an  interpretation  of  the 
motives  and  habits  which  determine  the  attitude  to 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     193 

his  work  of  the  bricklayer,  the  miner,  the  dock 
labourer  or  the  engineer,  is  precisely  the  point 
in  question. 

Clearly  there  are  certain  types  of  industry  to 
which  they  are  only  partially  relevant.  It  can 
hardly  be  assumed,  for  example,  that  the  degree  of 
skill  and  energy  brought  to  his  work  by  a  surgeon,  a 
scientific  investigator,  a  teacher,  a  medical  officer 
of  health,  an  Indian  civil  servant  and  a  peasant 
proprietor  are  capable  of  being  expressed  precisely 
and  to  the  same  degree  in  terms  of  the  economic 
advantage  which  those  different  occupations  offer. 
Obviously  those  who  pursue  them  are  influenced 
to  some  considerable,  though  uncertain,  extent 
by  economic  incentives.  Obviously,  again,  the 
precise  character  of  each  process  or  step  in  the  ex- 
ercise of  their  respective  avocations,  the  perfor- 
mance of  an  operation,  the  carrying  out  of  a  piece 
of  investigation,  the  selection  of  a  particular  type 
of  educational  method,  the  preparation  of  a  report, 
the  decision  of  a  case  or  the  care  of  live  stock,  is  not 
immediately  dependent  upon  an  exact  calculation 
of  pecuniary  gain  or  loss. 

What  appears  to  be  the  case  is  that  in  certain 
walks  of  life,  while  the  occupation  is  chosen  after  a 
consideration  of  its  economic  advantages,  and  while 
economic  reasons  exact  the  minimum  degree  of 
activity  needed  to  avert  dismissal  from  it  or  "  fail- 
ure," the  actual  level  of  energy  or  proficiency  dis- 
played depends  largely  upon  conditions  of  a  different 
order.  Among  them  are  the  character  of  the 
training  received  before  and  after  entering  the 
occupation,  the  customary  standard  of  effort  de- 
manded by  the  public  opinion  of  one's  fellows,  the 


194        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

desire  for  the  esteem  of  the  small  circle  in  which  the 
individual  moves,  the  wish  to  be  recognized  as 
having  "  made  good  "  and  not  to  have  "  failed," 
interest  in  one's  work,  ranging  from  devotion  to  a 
determination  to  "  do  justice  "  to  it,  the  pride  of 
the  craftsman,  the  "  tradition  of  the  service." 
It  would  be  foolish  to  suggest  that  any  consider- 
able body  of  men  are  uninfluenced  by  economic 
considerations.  But  to  represent  them  as  amenable 
to  such  incentives  only  is  to  give  a  quite  unreal  and 
bookish  picture  of  the  actual  conditions  under 
which  the  work  of  the  world  is  carried  on.  How 
large  a  part  such  considerations  play  varies  from  one 
occupation  to  another,  according  to  the  character 
of  the  work  which  it  does  and  the  manner  in  which 
it  is  organized.  In  what  is  called  par  excellence  in- 
dustry, calculations  of  pecuniary  gain  and  loss  are 
more  powerful  than  in  most  of  the  so-called  profes- 
sions, though  even  in  industry  they  are  more  con- 
stantly present  to  the  minds  of  the  business  men  who 
"  direct  "  it,  than  to  those  of  the  managers  and 
technicians,  most  of  whom  are  paid  fixed  salaries,  or 
to  the  rank  and  file  of  wage-earners.  In  the 
professions  of  teaching  and  medicine,  and  in  many 
branches  of  the  public  service,  the  necessary  quali- 
ties are  secured,  without  the  intervention  of  the 
capitaHst  employer,  partly  by  pecuniary  incentives, 
partly  by  training  and  education,  partly  by  the 
acceptance  on  the  part  of  those  entering  them  of  the 
traditional  obligations  of  their  profession  as  a  part  of 
the  normal  framework  of  their  working  lives.  But 
this  difference  is  not  constant  and  unalterable. 
It  springs  from  the  manner  in  which  different  types 
of  occupation  are  organized,  on  the  training  which 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     195 

they  offer,  and  on  the  morale  which  they  cultivate 
among  their  members.  The  psychology  of  a  vo- 
cation can  in  fact  be  changed  ;  new  motives  can  be 
elicited,  provided  steps  are  taken  to  allow  them 
free  expression.  It  is  as  feasible  to  turn  building 
into  an  organized  profession,  with  a  relatively  high 
code  of  public  honour,  as  it  was  to  do  the  same  for 
medicine  or  teaching. 

Suppose  that  the  technical  heads  of  a  great  in- 
dustry, like  mining  or  building,  having  undergone 
some  kind  of  conversion,  should  decide  to  throw  in 
their  lot  with  the  workers  in  it,  and  should  take 
thought  with  them,  and  with  representatives  of  the 
consumers,  as  to  the  ways  of  securing  in  future  the 
most  effective  service  with  the  least  economic  com- 
pulsion. How  would  they  proceed  ?  Well, 
clearly,  in  the  first  place,  they  would  lay  immense 
stress  upon  training  and  selection.  Quite  apart 
from  the  universal  secondary  education  which 
ought  to  be  provided  for  all  children  up  to  sixteen — 
in  place  of  the  miserable  trickle  of  less  than  five  per 
cent,  of  the  boys  and  girls  leaving  the  elementary 
schools  who  enter  secondary  schools  to-day,  only 
to  leave  them  again,  in  the  majority  of  cases,  soon 
after  their  fifteenth  birthday — quite  apart  from  the 
general  and  communal  system  of  higher  education, 
they  would  develop  a  special  type  of  training  for 
the  youths  from  whom  the  future  recruits  of  the 
service  would  be  drawn. 

It  would  be  partly  a  training  in  a  specialized 
technique,  like  that  given  in  Schools  of  Mining — 
the  nucleus  of  such  a  system  for  the  mining  industry 
— at  the  present  day.  But  it  would  be  even  more 
a  discipline  in  professional  ethics.     It  would  aim  at 


196        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

driving  home,  as  a  fixed  habit,  a  certain  standard 
of  professional  conduct.  It  would  emphasize  that 
there  were  certain  things — like  advertizing,  or 
accepting  secret  commissions,  or  taking  advantage 
of  a  client's  ignorance,  or  rigging  the  market,  or 
other  analogous  practices  of  the  present  commercial 
world — which  "  the  service  can't  do."  It  would 
cultivate  the  esprit  de  corps  which  is  natural  to 
young  men,  and  would  make  them  feel  that  to 
snatch  special  advantages  for  oneself,  like  any 
common  business  man,  is,  apart  from  other 
considerations,  an  odious  offence  against  good 
manners.  And  since  the  disposition  of  all  occupa- 
tions— the  "  trades  "  quite  as  much  as  the  "  pro- 
fessions " — is  to  relapse  into  well-worn  ruts  and  to 
make  an  idol  of  good  average  mediocrity,  it  would 
impress  upon  them — what  is  one  of  the  main  truths 
of  all  education  whatsoever — that,  if  the  young  are 
not  always  right,  the  old  are  nearly  always  wrong, 
and  that  the  first  duty  of  youth  is,  not  to  avoid 
mistakes,  but  to  show  initiative  and  take  responsi- 
bility, to  make  a  tradition  not  to  perpetuate  one. 
From  such  professional  schools,  working  in  close 
conjunction  with  the  Universities,  would  come  the 
candidates  for  admission  to  the  profession.  The 
method  of  their  selection  would  be  as  different 
from  that  which  obtains  at  present  as  would  their 
training.  There  would  be  no  question,  of  course, 
of  giving  a  soft  job  to  the  youth  with  money  or 
influence,  still  less  of  "  picking  the  cheapest." 
They  would  obtain,  at  the  end  of  their  period  of 
training,  diplomas  or  other  professional  qualifica- 
tions, would  spend  the  necessary  number  of  years 
in  practical  work,  and  would  be  engaged  on  the 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     197 

basis  of  their  records.  Once  in  the  service,  they 
would  be  members  of  a  profession  from  which  the 
grosser  indignities  of  the  present  industrial  world, 
the  beating  down  of  salaries  and  wages,  threats  of 
arbitrary  dismissal  and  involuntary  unemploy- 
ment without  payment,  nepotism  and  jobbery,  the 
insolence  of  rich  men  and  their  servants,  would  be 
excluded.  Since  the  higher  posts  would  be  re- 
cruited by  ability,  not,  as  now  in  the  Civil  Service, 
by  seniority,  nor  by  what  is  worse,  the  favouritism 
common  in  private  business,  every  able  man 
would  "  carry  a  marshal's  baton  in  his  haver- 
sack." If  the  pecuniary  value  of  the  largest 
prizes  were  reduced,  the  stimulus  offered  to  the  com- 
mon man  would  be  enormously  increased,  since  he 
would  know  that  it  depended  on  himself  to  win  them. 
The  motive  of  fear  might  be  weaker  than  it  is 
to-day,  but  the  motive  of  hope  would  be  infinitely 
stronger. 

But  knowledge  is  as  important  as  zeal,  and  when 
"  the  nose  for  money  "  is  no  longer  regarded  as  a 
virtue,  it  will  become  all-important.  The  profes- 
sion would  therefore  have  attached  to  it  a  body  of 
experts,  engaged  not  in  practising  it,  but  in  re- 
search into  its  problems.  It  would  be  their  busi- 
ness to  pioneer  and  investigate,  to  produce  new 
ideas  and  to  bring  them  to  the  notice  of  the 
practical  men,  to  improve  established  methods,  to 
disturb  complacent  conservatism  and  to  keep  the 
profession  intellectually  alive  by  a  fresh  current 
of  criticism  and  suggestion.  Their  discoveries  would 
be  public  ;  there  would  be  no  corner  in  knowledge, 
such  as  appears  to  be  desired  by  the  commercial 
gentlemen  who  to-day  wish  to  keep  secret  the  dis- 


198        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

coveries  of  the  State-supported  Bureau  of  In- 
dustrial Research.  The  consumers,  who  would 
have  representation  on  the  bodies  governing  the 
industry,  in  the  manner  proposed  (for  example)  by 
Mr.  Justice  Sankey  and  the  Miners'  Federation, 
would  be  able  to  appeal  to  their  results  as  evidence 
that  a  change  of  methods,  which  the  profession  might 
dislike,  was  justified  by  the  increase  in  economy  or 
eihciency  which  it  would  produce. 

Is  it  unreasonable  to  suggest  that  such  a  com- 
bination of  intellectual  and  moral  training,  pro- 
fessional pride,  and  organized  knowledge  would  be 
at  least  as  effective  an  economic  engine  as  the 
struggle  for  personal  gain  which  at  present  drives 
the  wheels  of  industry  ?  That  question  has  hardly 
been  discussed  by  economists.  For  economic 
science  has  never  escaped  from  the  peculiar  bias 
received  from  the  dogmatic  rationalism  which 
presided  at  its  birth.  Man  seeks  pleasure  and 
shuns  pain.  He  desires  riches  and  hates  effort. 
A  simple,  yet  delicate,  hedonistic  calculus  resides 
in  the  bosom  of  "  employer  "  and  "  labourer  "  ; 
to  that  they  will  respond  with  the  precision  of  a 
needle  to  the  magnetic  pole,  and  they  will  respond 
to  nothing  else.  That  doctrine  has  been  expelled 
from  psychology  and  political  science :  the  danger 
to-day  is  that  these  studies  should  lay  too  little 
stress  upon  reason,  not  too  much,  and  forget  that, 
however  unreasonable  human  beings  may  be 
proved  to  be,  the  principal  moral  to  be  drawn  is 
that  at  any  rate  they  should  be  as  reasonable  as 
they  can.  But  mere  crude  eighteenth  century 
rationalism  still  works  havoc  with  the  discussion 
of  economic  issues,  and,   above  all,  of  industrial 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     199 

organization.  It  is  still  used  as  a  lazy  substitute 
for  observation,  and  to  suggest  a  simplicity  of 
motive  which  is  quite  foreign  to  the  facts. 

All  that  type  of  thought  belongs  to  the  dark 
ages.  The  truth  is  that  we  ought  radically  to  re- 
vise the  presuppositions  as  to  human  motives  on 
which  current  presentations  of  economic  theory  are 
ordinarily  founded,  and  in  terms  of  which  the  dis- 
cussion of  economic  questions  is  usually  carried  on. 
The  assumption  that  the  stimulus  of  imminent 
personal  want  is  either  the  only  spur,  or  a  sufficient 
spur,  to  productive  effort  is  a  relic  of  a  crude 
psychology  which  has  little  warrant  either  in  past 
history  or  in  present  experience.  It  derives  what 
plausibility  it  possesses  from  a  confusion  between 
work  in  the  sense  of  the  lowest  quantum  of  activity 
needed  to  escape  actual  starvation,  and  the  work 
which  is  given,  irrespective  of  the  fact  that  ele- 
mentary wants  may  already  have  been  satisfied, 
through  the  natural  disposition  of  ordinary  men  to 
maintain,  and  of  extraordinary  men  to  improve 
upon,  the  level  of  exertion  accepted  as  reason- 
able by  the  public  opinion  of  the  group  of  which 
they  are  members.  It  is  the  old  difference,  for- 
gotten by  society  as  often  as  it  is  learned,  between 
the  labour  of  the  free  man  and  that  of  the  slave. 
Economic  fear  may  secure  the  minimum  effort 
needed  to  escape  economic  penalties.  What,  how- 
ever, has  made  progress  possible  in  the  past,  and 
what,  it  may  be  suggested,  matters  to  the  world 
to-day,  is  not  the  bare  minimum  which  is  required 
to  avoid  actual  want,  but  the  capacity  of  men  to 
bring  to  bear  upon  their  tasks  a  degree 
of  energy,  which,  while  it  can  be  stimulated  by 


200        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

economic  incentives,  yields  results  far  in  excess  of 
any  which  are  necessary  merely  to  avoid  the  ex- 
tremes of  hunger  or  destitution. 

That  capacity  is  a  matter  of  training,  tradition 
and  habit,  at  least  as  much  as  of  pecuniary  stimulus, 
and  the  ability  to  raise  it  of  a  professional 
association  representing  the  public  opinion  of  a 
group  of  workers  is,  therefore,  considerable.  Once 
industry  has  been  liberated  from  its  subservience  to 
the  interests  of  the  functionless  property-owner,  it 
is  in  this  sphere  that  trade  unions  may  be  expected 
increasingly  to  find  their  functions.  Its  import- 
ance both  for  the  general  interests  of  the  com- 
munity and  for  the  special  interests  of  particular 
groups  of  workers  can  hardly  be  exaggerated.  Tech- 
nical knowledge  and  managerial  skill  are  likely  to  be 
available  as  readily  for  a  committee  appointed  by 
the  workers  in  an  industry  as  for  a  committee 
appointed,  as  now,  by  the  shareholders.  But  it  is 
more  and  more  evident  to-day  that  the  crux  of  the 
economic  situation  is  not  the  technical  deficiencies  of 
industrial  organization,  but  the  growing  inability  of 
those  who  direct  industry  to  command  the  active 
good  will  of  the  personnel.  Their  co-operation  is 
promised  by  the  conversion  of  industry  into  a 
profession  serving  the  public,  and  promised,  as  far 
as  can  be  judged,  by  that  alone. 

Nor  is  the  assumption  of  the  new  and  often  dis- 
agreeable obligations  of  internal  discipline  and 
public  responsibility  one  which  trade  unionism  can 
afford,  once  the  change  is  accomplished,  to  shirk, 
however  alien  they  may  be  to  its  present  traditions. 
For  ultimately,  if  by  slow  degrees,  power  follows  the 
ability  to  wield  it  ;    authority  goes  with  function. 


THE  NEW  CONDITION  OF  EFFICIENCY     201 

The  workers  cannot  have  it  both  ways.  They 
must  choose  whether  to  assume  the  responsibihty 
for  industrial  discipHne  and  become  free,  or  to 
repudiate  it  and  continue  to  be  serfs.  If,  organ- 
ized as  professional  bodies,  they  can  provide  a  more 
effective  service  than  that  which  is  now,  with  in- 
creasing difficulty,  extorted  by  the  agents  of  capital, 
they  will  have  made  good  their  hold  upon  the  future. 
If  they  cannot,  they  will  remain  among  the  less 
calculable  instruments  of  production  which  many 
of  them  are  to-day.  The  instinct  of  mankind 
warns  it  against  accepting  at  their  face  value 
spiritual  demands  which  cannot  justify  themselves 
by  practical  achievements.  And  the  road  along 
which  the  organized  workers,  like  any  other  class, 
must  climb  to  power,  starts  from  the  provision  of 
a  more  effective  economic  service  than  their  mas- 
ters, as  their  grip  upon  industry  becomes  increas- 
ingly vacillating  and  uncertain,  are  able  to  supply. 


X 

THE  POSITION  OF  THE   BRAIN  WORKER 

{a)  The  Growth  of  an  Intellectual  Proletariat. 
The  conversion  of  industry  into  a  profession  will 
involve  at  least  as  great  a  change  in  the  position  of 
the  management  as  in  that  of  the  manual  workers. 
As  each  industry  is  organized  for  the  performance  of 
function,  the  employer  will  cease  to  be  a  profit 
maker  and  become  what,  in  so  far  as  he  holds  his 
position  by  a  reputable  title,  he  already  is,  one 
workman   among   others. 

In  some  industries,  where  the  capitaHst  is  a 
manager  as  well,  the  alteration  may  take  place 
through  such  a  limitation  of  his  interest  as  a  capital- 
ist as  it  has  been  proposed  by  employers  and  workers 
to  introduce  into  the  building  industry.  In  others, 
where  the  whole  work  of  administration  rests  on  the 
shoulders  of  salaried  managers,  it  has  already  in  part 
been  carried  out.  The  economic  conditions  of  this 
change  have,  indeed,  been  prepared  by  the  separa- 
tion of  ownership  from  management,  and  by  the 
growth  of  an  intellectual  proletariat  to  whom  the 
scientific  and  managerial  work  of  industry  is  in- 
creasingly entrusted.  The  concentration  of  busi- 
nesses, the  elaboration  of  organization,  and  the 
developments  springing  from  the  application  of 
science  to  industry  have  resulted  in  the  multipli- 
cation of  a  body  of  industrial  brain  workers,  whose 
existence  makes  the  old  classifications  into  ''  em- 
ployers and   workmen,"  which  is  still  current  in 


THE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  203 

common  speech,  an  absurdly  misleading  description 
of  the  industrial  system  as  it  exists  to-day. 

This  growth  of  a  class  of  managers,  under- 
managers,  experts,  and  technicians,  who  do  an 
ever-increasing  part  of  the  scientific  and  construc- 
tive work  of  industry,  but  who  have  no  voice  in 
its  government,  and  normally  no  share  in  its 
profits,  is  one  of  the  most  impressive  economic 
developments  of  the  last  thirty  years.  It  marks 
the  emergence  within  the  very  heart  of  capitalist 
industry  of  a  force  which,  both  in  status  and  in 
economic  interest,  is  allied  to  the  wage-earners 
rather  than  to  the  property-owners,  and  the  support 
of  which  is,  nevertheless,  vital  to  the  continuance 
of  the  existing  order.  Almost  the  most  important 
industrial  question  of  the  immediate  future  is  in 
what  direction  it  will  throw  its  weight.  So  far  as 
can  be  judged  at  present,  the  salaried  brain-workers 
appear  to  be  undergoing  the  same  gradual  conversion 
to  a  cautious  and  doctrineless  trade  unionism  as 
took  place  among  the  manual  workers  in  the 
nineteenth  century.  Mine-managers,  under-mana- 
gers,  and  surveyors  all  have  their  trade  unions. 
The  Railway  Clerks'  Association,  with  its  90,000 
members,  includes  station-masters,  inspectors,  and 
other  supervisory  grades.  Bank  officers,  insurance 
officials,  pottery  managers,  technical  engineers,  not 
to  mention  clerks  and  foremen,  are  organized  in  their 
respective  associations.  A  considerable  number  of 
organizations  of  brain-workers  are  united  in  the 
National  Federation  of  Professional  Workers. 

To  complete  the  transformation  all  that  is  needed 
is  that  this  new  class  of  officials,  who  fifty  years  ago 
were  almost  unknown,  should  recognize  that  they, 


204        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

like  the  manual  workers,  are  the  victims  of  the 
domination  of  property,  and  that  both  professional 
pride  and  economic  interest  require  that  they 
should  throw  in  their  lot  with  the  rest  of  those  who 
are  engaged  in  constructive  work.  Their  position 
to-day  is  often,  indeed,  very  far  from  being  a  happy 
one.  Many  of  them,  like  some  mine  managers,  are 
miserably  paid.  Their  tenure  of  their  posts  is 
sometimes  highly  insecure.  Their  opportunities 
for  promotion  may  be  few,  and  distributed  with  a 
singular  capriciousness.  They  see  the  prizes  of 
industry  awarded  by  favouritism,  or  by  the  nepot- 
ism which  results  in  the  head  of  a  business  un- 
loading upon  it  a  family  of  sons  whom  it  would  be 
economical  to  pay  to  keep  out  of  it,  and  which, 
indignantly  denounced  on  the  rare  occasions  on 
which  it  occurs  in  the  public  service,  is  so  much  the 
rule  in  private  industry  that  no  one  even  questions 
its  propriety.  During  the  war  they  have  found 
that,  while  the  organized  workers  have  secured 
advances,  their  own  salaries  have  often  remained 
almost  stationary,  because  they  have  been  too 
genteel  to  take  part  in  trade  unionism,  and  that  to- 
day they  are  sometimes  paid  less  than  the  men  for 
whose  work  they  are  supposed  to  be  responsible. 
Regarded  by  the  workmen  as  the  hangers-on  of  the 
masters,  and  by  their  employers  as  one  section 
among  the  rest  of  the  "  hands,"  they  have  the  odium 
of  capitalism  without  its  power  or  its  profits. 
From  the  conversion  of  industry  into  a  profession 
those  who  at  present  do  its  intellectual  work  have 
as  much  to  gain  as  the  manual  workers.  For  the 
principle  of  function,  for  which  we  have  pleaded 
as  the  basis  of  industrial  organization,  supplies  the 


THE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  205 

only  intelligible  standard  by  which  the  powers  and 
duties  of  the  different  groups  engaged  in  industry 
can  be  determined.  At  the  present  time  no  such 
standard  exists.  The  social  order  of  the  pre- 
industrial  era,  of  which  faint  traces  have  survived 
in  the  forms  of  academic  organization,  was  marked 
by  a  careful  grading  of  the  successive  stages  in  the 
progress  from  apprentice  to  master,  each  of  which 
was  distinguished  by  clearly  defined  rights  and 
duties,  varying  from  grade  to  grade  and  together 
forming  a  hierarchy  of  functions.  The  industrial 
system  which  developed  in  the  course  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  did  not  admit  any  principle  of 
organization  other  than  the  convenience  of  the 
individual,  who  by  enterprise,  skill,  good  fortune, 
unscrupulous  energy  or  mere  nepotism,  happened 
at  any  moment  to  be  in  a  position  to  wield  economic 
authority.  His  powers  were  what  he  could  ex- 
ercise ;  his  rights  were  what  at  any  time  he  could 
assert.  The  Lancashire  mill-owner  of  the  fifties 
was,  like  the  Cyclops,  a  law  unto  himself.  Hence, 
since  subordination  and  discipline  are  indispensable 
in  any  complex  undertaking,  the  subordination 
which  emerged  in  industry  was  that  of  servant  to 
master,  and  the  discipline  such  as  economic  strength 
could   impose    upon    economic    weakness. 

The  alternative  to  the  allocation  of  power  by  the 
struggle  of  individuals  for  self-aggrandizement  is  its 
allocation  according  to  function,  that  each  group  in 
the  complex  process  of  production  should  wield  so 
much  authority  as,  and  no  more  authority  than,  is 
needed  to  enable  it  to  perform  the  special  duties 
for  which  it  is  responsible.  An  organization  of 
industry  based  on  this  principle  does  not  imply  the 


2o6        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

merging  of  specialized  economic  functions  in  an  un- 
differentiated industrial  democracy,  or  the  ob- 
literation of  the  brain  workers  beneath  the  sheer 
mass  of  artisans  and  labourers.  But  it  is  incom- 
patible with  the  unlimited  exercise  of  economic 
power  by  any  class  or  individual.  It  would  have  as 
its  fundamental  rule  that  the  only  powers  which 
a  man  can  exercise  are  those  conferred  upon  him 
in  virtue  of  his  office. 

There  would  be  subordination.  But  it  would  be 
profoundly  different  from  that  which  exists  to-day. 
For  it  would  not  be  the  subordination  of  one  man  to 
another,  but  of  all  men  to  the  purpose  for  which  in- 
dustry is  carried  on.  There  would  be  authority. 
But  it  would  not  be  the  authority  of  the  individual 
who  imposes  rules  in  virtue  of  his  economic  power 
for  the  attainment  of  his  economic  advantage.  It 
would  be  the  authority  springing  from  the  necessity 
of  combining  different  duties  to  attain  a  common 
end.  There  would  be  discipline.  But  it  would 
be  the  discipline  involved  in  pursuing  that 
end,  not  the  discipline  enforced  upon  one  man 
for  the  convenience  or  profit  of  another. 

Under  such  an  organization  of  industry  the  brain 
worker  might  expect,  as  never  before,  to  come  to  his 
own.  He  would  be  estimated  and  promoted  by  his 
capacity,  not  by  his  means.  He  would  be  less 
likely  than  at  present  to  find  doors  closed  to  him 
because  of  poverty.  His  judges  would  be  his 
colleagues,  not  an  owner  of  property  intent  on 
dividends.  He  would  not  suffer  from  the  perver- 
sion of  values  which  rates  the  talent  and  energy  by 
which  wealth  is  created  lower  than  the  possession  of 
property,  which  is  at  best  their  pensioner  and  at 


T?IE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  207 

worst  the  spend-thrift  of  what  inteUigence  has  pro- 
duced. In  a  society  organized  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  creative  activity  those  who  are  esteemed 
most  highly  will  be  those  who  create,  as  in  a  world 
organized  for  enjoyment  they  are  those  who  own. 

(Z>)    7 he  Position  of  the  Mine-Manager  under 
Nationalisation, 

Such  considerations  are  too  general  and  abstract 
to  carry  conviction.  Greater  concreteness  may  be 
given  them  by  comparing  the  present  position  of 
mine-managers  with  that  which  they  would  occupy 
were  effect  given  to  Mr.  Justice  Sankey's  scheme  for 
the  nationalization  of  the  Coal  Industry.  A  body 
of  technicians  who  are  weighing  the  probable 
effects  of  such  a  reorganization  will  naturally  con- 
sider them  in  relation  both  to  their  own  professional 
prospects  and  to  the  efficiency  of  the  service  of 
which  they  are  the  working  heads.  They  will 
properly  take  into  account  questions  of  salaries, 
pensions,  security  of  status  and  promotion.  At  the 
same  time  they  will  wish  to  be  satisfied  as  to  points 
which,  though  not  less  important,  are  less  easily 
defined.  Under  which  system,  private  or  public 
ownership,  will  they  have  most  personal  discretion 
and  authority  over  the  conduct  of  matters  within 
their  professional  competence  ?  Under  which  will 
they  have  the  best  guarantee  that  their  special 
knowledge  will  carry  due  weight,  and  that,  when 
handling  matters  of  art,  they  will  not  be  overridden 
or  obstructed  by  amateurs  ? 

As  far  as  the  specific  case  of  the  Coal  Industry  is 
concerned,  the  question  of  security  and  salaries  need 
hardly  be  discussed.  The  greatest  admirer  of  the 
present  system  would  not  argue  that  security  of 


2o8        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

status  is  among  the  advantages  which  it  offers  to  its 
employees.  It  is  notorious  that,  in  some  districts 
at  least,  managers  are  liable  to  be  dismissed,  how- 
ever professionally  competent  they  may  be,  if  they 
express  in  public  views  which  are  not  approved  by 
the  directors  of  their  company.  Indeed,  the 
criticism  which  is  normally  made  on  the  public 
services,  and  made  not  wholly  without  reason,  is 
that  the  security  which  they  offer  is  excessive.  On 
the  question  of  salaries  rather  more  than  one-half 
of  the  colliery  companies  of  Great  Britain  them- 
selves supplied  figures  to  the  Coal  Industry  Com- 
mission.* If  their  returns  may  be  trusted,  it  would 
appear  that  mine-managers,  as  a  class,  are  paid 
salaries  the  parsimony  of  which  is  the  more  sur- 
prising in  view  of  the  emphasis  laid,  and  quite 
properly  laid,  by  the  mine-owners  on  the  managers' 
responsibilities.  The  service  of  the  State  does  not 
normally  offer,  and  ought  not  to  offer,  financial 
prizes  comparable  with  those  of  private  industry. 
But  it  is  improbable,  had  the  mines  been  its  pro- 
perty during  the  last  ten  years,  that  more  than  one- 
half  the  managers  would  have  been  in  receipt  of 
salaries  of  less  than  ^£401  per  year  in  191 3,  and  of  less 
than  ^500  in  191 9,  by  which  time  prices  had  more 
than  doubled,  and  the  aggregate  profits  of  the  mine- 

♦The  Coal  Mines  Department  supplied  the  following  figures  to 
the  Coal  Industry  Commission  (Vol.  III.,  App.  66).  They  relate  to 
57  per  cent,  of  the  collieries  of  the  United  Kingdom. 

Salary,  including  bonus  and  Number  of  Managers 

value  of  house  and  coal  1913             1919 

;^ioo  or  less 4         2 

;^ioi  to  ;^20o 134        3 

;^20I   to  ;^300 280  29 

^301  to  ;?400 161       251 

;^40I   to  2500 321  213 

£501   to  ;^6oo 57       146 

;^6oi  and  over  50       152 


THE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  209 

owners  (of  which  the  greater  part  was,  however, 
taken  by  the  State  in  taxation)  had  amounted  in 
five  years  to  £160,000,000. 

It  would  be  misleading  to  suggest  that  the 
salaries  paid  to  mine-managers  are  typical  of 
private  industry,  nor  need  it  be  denied  that 
the  probable  effect  of  turning  an  industry  into 
a  public  service  would  be  to  reduce  the  size  of 
the  largest  prizes  at  present  offered.  What  is  to  be 
expected  is  that  the  lower  and  medium  salaries 
would  be  raised,  and  the  largest  somewhat  dimin- 
ished. It  is  hardly  to  be  denied,  at  any  rate,  that 
the  majority  of  brain  workers  in  industry  have 
nothing  to  fear  on  financial  grounds  from  such  a 
change  as  is  proposed  by  Mr.  Justice  Sankey.  Under 
the  normal  organization  of  industry,  profits,  it  can- 
not be  too  often  insisted,  do  not  go  to  them  but  to 
shareholders.  There  does  not  appear  to  be  any 
reason  to  suppose  that  the  salaries  of  managers  in  the 
mines  making  more  than  5/-  profit  a  ton  were  any 
larger  than  in  those  making  under  3/-. 

The  financial  aspect  of  the  change  is  not,  how- 
ever, the  only  point  which  a  group  of  managers  or 
technicians  have  to  consider.  They  have  also  to 
weigh  its  effect  on  their  professional  status.  Will 
they  have  as  much  freedom,  initiative  and  authority 
in  the  service  of  the  community  as  under  private 
ownership  ?  How  that  question  is  answered  de- 
pends upon  the  form  given  to  the  administrative 
system  through  which  a  pubHc  service  is  conducted. 
It  is  possible  to  conceive  an  arrangement  under 
which  the  life  of  a  mine-manager  would  be  made  a 
burden  to  him  by  perpetual  recalcitrance  on  the 
part  of  the  men  at  the  pit  for  which  he  is  responsible. 


210        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

It  is  possible  to  conceive  one  under  which  he 
would  be  hampered  to  the  point  of  paralysis  by 
irritating  interference  from  a  bureaucracy  at  head- 
quarters. In  the  past  some  managers  of  ^'  co- 
operative workshops "  suffered,  it  would  seem, 
from  the  former  :  many  officers  of  Employment 
Exchanges  are  the  victims,  unless  common  rumour 
is  misleading,  of  the  latter.  It  is  quite  legitimate, 
indeed  it  is  indispensable,  that  these  dangers 
should  be  emphasized.  The  problem  of  reorgan- 
izing industry  is,  as  has  been  said  above,  a  problem 
of  constitution  making.  It  will  be  handled  success- 
fully only  if  the  defects  to  which  different  types 
of  constitutional  machinery  are  likely  to  be  liable 
are  pointed  out  in  advance. 

Once,  however,  these  dangers  are  realized,  to 
devise  precautions  against  them  appears  to  be  a 
comparatively  simple  matter.  If  Mr.  Justice 
Sankey's  proposals  be  taken  as  a  concrete  example 
of  the  position  which  would  be  occupied  by  the 
managers  in  a  nationalized  industry,  it  will  be  seen 
that  they  do  not  involve  either  of  the  two  dangers 
which  are  pointed  out  above.  The  manager  will, 
it  is  true,  work  with  a  Local  Mining  Council  or  pit 
committee,  which  is  to  "  meet  fortnightly,  or 
oftener  if  need  be,  to  advise  the  manager  on  all 
questions  concerning  the  direction  and  safety  of  the 
mine,"  and  "  if  the  manager  refuses  to  take  the 
advice  of  the  Local  Mining  Council  on  any  question 
concerning  the  safety  and  health  of  the  mine,  such 
question  shall  be  referred  to  the  District  Mining 
Council."  It  is  true  also  that,  once  such  a  Local 
Mining  Council  is  formally  established,  the  manager 
will  find  it  necessary  to  win  its  confidence,  to  lead 


THE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  21 1 

by  persuasion,  not  by  mere  driving,  to  establish,  in 
short,  the  same  relationships  of  comradeship  and 
goodwill  as  ought  to  exist  between  the  colleagues 
in  any  common  undertaking.  But  in  all  this  there 
is  nothing  to  undermine  his  authority,  unless 
"  authority  "  be  understood  to  mean  an  arbitrary 
power  which  no  man  is  fit  to  exercise,  and  which 
few  men,  in  their  sober  moments,  would  claim.  The 
manager  will  be  appointed  by,  and  responsible  to, 
not  the  men  whose  work  he  supervises,  but  the 
District  Mining  Council,  which  controls  all  the  pits 
in  a  district,  and  on  that  council  he  will  be  repre- 
sented. 

Nor  will  he  be  at  the  mercy  of  a  distant  "  clerk- 
ocracy,"  overwhelming  him  with  circulars  and  over- 
riding his  expert  knowledge  with  impracticable 
mandates  devised  in  London.  The  very  kernel  of  the 
schemes  advanced  both  by  Mr.  Justice  Sankey  and 
by  the  Miners'  Federation  is  decentralized  adminis- 
tration within  the  framework  of  a  national  system. 
There  is  no  question  of  "  managing  the  industry 
from  Whitehall."  The  characteristics  of  different 
coal-fields  vary  so  widely  that  reliance  on  local 
knowledge  and  experience  are  essential,  and  it  is  to 
local  knowledge  and  experience  that  it  is  proposed  to 
entrust  the  administration  of  the  industry.  The 
constitution  which  is  recommended  is,  in  short, 
not  "Unitary"  but  "Federal."  There  will  be 
a  division  of  functions  and  powers  between  central 
authorities  and  district  authorities.  The  former 
will  lay  down  general  rules  as  to  those  matters 
which  must  necessarily  be  dealt  with  on  a  national 
basis.  The  latter  will  administer  the  industry 
within  their  own  districts,  and,  as  long  as  they  com- 


212        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

ply  with  those  rules  and  provide  their  quota  of 
coal,  will  possess  local  autonomy  and  will  follow  the 
method  of  working  the  pits  which  they  think  best 
suited  to  local  conditions. 

Thus  interpreted,  public  ownership  does  not 
appear  to  confront  the  brain  worker  with  the 
danger  of  unintelligent  interference  with  his  special 
technique,  of  which  he  is,  quite  naturally,  appre- 
hensive. It  offers  him,  indeed,  far  larger  oppor- 
tunities of  professional  development  than  are  open 
to  all  but  a  favoured  few  to-day,  when  con- 
siderations of  productive  efficiency,  which  it  is  his 
special  metier  to  promote,  are  liable  to  be  overridden 
by  short-sighted  financial  interests  operating 
through  the  pressure  of  a  Board  of  Directors  who 
desire  to  show  an  immediate  profit  to  their  share- 
holders, and  who,  to  obtain  it,  will  "  cream  "  the 
pit,  or  work  it  in  a  way  other  than  considerations  of 
technical  efficiency  would  dictate.  And  the  inter- 
est of  the  community  in  securing  that  the  manager's 
professional  skill  is  liberated  for  the  service  of  the 
public,  is  as  great  as  his  own.  For  the  economic 
developments  of  the  last  thirty  years  have  made  the 
managerial  and  technical  personnel  of  industry  the 
repositories  of  public  responsibilities  of  quite  in- 
calculable importance,  which,  with  the  best  will  in 
the  world,  they  can  hardly  at  present  discharge. 

The  most  salient  characteristic  of  modern  in- 
dustrial organization  is  that  production  is  carried 
on  under  the  general  direction  of  business  men,  who 
do  not  themselves  necessarily  know  anything  of 
productive  processes.  "  Business  "  and  "  in- 
dustry "  tend  to  an  increasing  extent  to  form  two 
compartments,  which,   though  united   within   the 


THE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  213 

same  economic  system,  employ  different  types  of 
personnel^  evoke  different  qualities  and  recognize 
different  standards  of  efficiency  and  workmanship. 
The  technical  and  managerial  staff  of  industry  is, 
of  course,  as  amenable  as  other  men  to  economic 
incentives.  But  their  special  work  is  production, 
not  finance  ;  and,  provided  they  are  not  smarting 
under  a  sense  of  economic  injustice,  they  want, 
like  most  workmen,  to  "  see  the  job  done  properly." 
The  business  men  who  ultimately  control  industry 
are  concerned  with  the  promotion  and  capitalization 
of  companies,  with  competitive  selling  and  the 
advertisement  of  wares,  the  control  of  markets,  the 
securing  of  special  advantages,  and  the  arrange- 
ment of  pools,  combines  and  monopolies.  They  are 
pre-occupied,  in  fact,  with  financial  results,  and  are 
interested  in  the  actual  making  of  goods  only  in  so 
far  as  financial  results  accrue  from  it. 
{c)  The  Increasing  Separation  of  "  Business  "  and 
Industry. 
The  change  in  organization  which  has,  to  a  con- 
siderable degree,  specialized  the  spheres  of  business 
and  management  is  comparable  in  its  importance 
to  that  which  separated  business  and  labour  a 
century  and  a  half  ago.  It  is  specially  momentous 
for  the  consumer.  As  long  as  the  functions  of 
manager,  technician  and  capitalist  were  combined, 
as  in  the  classical  era  of  the  factory  system,  in  the 
single  person  of  "  the  employer,"  it  was  not  un- 
reasonable to  assume  that  profits  and  productive 
efficiency  ran  similarly  together.  In  such  cir- 
cumstances the  ingenuity  with  which  economists 
proved  that,  in  obedience  to  "  the  law  of  substitu- 
tion,"   he    would    choose    the    most    economical 


k 


214        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

process,  machine,  or  type  of  organization,  wore  a 
certain  plausibility.  True,  the  employer  might, 
even  so,  adulterate  his  goods  or  exploit  the  labour  of 
a  helpless  class  of  workers.  But  as  long  as  the 
person  directing  industry  was  himself  primarily 
a  manager,  he  could  hardly  have  the  training, 
ability  or  time,  even  if  he  had  the  inclination,  to 
concentrate  special  attention  on  financial  gains 
unconnected  with,  or  opposed  to,  progress  in  the 
arts  of  production,  and  there  was  some  justification 
for  the  conventional  picture  which  represented 
"  the  manufacturer "  as  the  guardian  of  the 
interests  of  the  consumer. 

With  the  drawing  apart  of  the  financial  and 
technical  departments  of  industry — with  the 
separation  of  "  business  "  from  "  production  " — 
the  link  which  bound  profits  to  productive  efficiency 
is  tending  to  be  snapped.  There  are  more  ways 
than  formerly  of  securing  the  former  without 
achieving  the  latter ;  and,  when  it  is  pleaded  that 
the  interests  of  the  captain  of  industry  stimulate  the 
adoption  of  the  most  "  economical  "  methods,  and 
thus  secure  industrial  progress,  it  is  necessary  to  ask 
"  economical  for  whom  ?  "  Though  the  organiza- 
tion of  industry  which  is  most  efficient,  in  the  sense 
of  offering  the  consumer  the  best  service  at  the  , 
lowest  real  cost,  may  be  that  which  is  most  profit- 
able to  the  firm,  it  is  also  true  that  profits  are  con- 
stantly made  in  ways  which  have  nothing  to  do 
with  efficient  production,  and  which  sometimes, 
indeed,  impede  it. 

The  manner  in  which  "  business  "  may  find  that 
the  methods  which  pay  itself  best  are  those  which 
a  truly  "  scientific  management  "  would  condemn    i 


THE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  215 

may  be  illustrated  by  three  examples.  In  the  first 
place,  the  whole  mass  of  profits  which  are  obtained 
by  the  adroit  capitalization  of  a  new  business,  or  the 
reconstruction  of  one  which  already  exists,  have 
hardly  any  connection  with  production  at  all. 
When,  for  instance,  a  Lancashire  cotton  mill 
capitalized  at  ^100,000  is  bought  by  a  London 
syndicate  which  re-floats  it  with  a  capital  of 
3(^500,000 — not  at  all  an  extravagant  case — what 
exactly  has  happened  ?  In  many  cases  the  equip- 
ment of  the  mill  for  production  remains,  after  the 
process,  what  it  was  before  it.  It  is,  however, 
valued  at  a  different  figure,  because  it  is  anticipated 
that  the  product  of  the  mill  will  sell  at  a  price 
which  will  pay  a  reasonable  profit  not  only  upon  the 
lower,  but  upon  the  higher,  capitalization.  If  the 
apparent  state  of  the  market  and  prospects  of  the 
industry  are  such  that  the  public  can  be  induced  to 
believe  this,  the  promoters  of  the  reconstruction 
find  it  worth  while  to  recapitalize  the  mill  on  the  new 
basis.  They  make  their  profit  not  as  manufactur- 
ers, but  as  financiers.  They  do  not  in  any  way  add 
to  the  productive  efficiency  of  the  firm,  but  they 
acquire  shares  which  will  entitle  them  to  an  in- 
creased return.  Normally,  if  the  market  is  favour- 
able, they  part  with  the  greater  number  of  them  as 
soon  as  they  are  acquired.  But,  whether  they  do 
so  or  not,  what  has  occurred  is  a  process  by  which 
the  business  element  in  industry  obtains  the  right  to 
a  larger  share  of  the  product,  without  in  any  way 
increasing  the  efficiency  of  the  service  which  is 
offered  to  the  consumer. 

Other  examples  of  the  manner  in  which  the  con- 
trol of  production  by  "  business  "  cuts  across  the 


I 


2i6        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

line  of  economic  progress  are  the  wastes  of  com- 
petitive industry  and  the  profits  of  monopoly.  It 
is  obvious  that  the  price  paid  by  the  consumer 
includes  marketing  costs,  which  to  a  varying,  but  to 
a  large,  extent  are  expenses  not  of  supplying  the 
goods,  but  of  supplying  them  under  conditions 
involving  the  expenses  of  advertisement  and  com- 
petitive distribution.  For  the  individual  firm  such 
expenses,  which  enable  it  to  absorb  part  of  a  rival's 
trade,  may  be  an  economy  :  to  the  consumer  of 
milk  or  coal — to  take  two  flagrant  instances — they 
are  pure  loss.  Nor,  as  is  sometimes  assumed,  are 
such  wastes  confined  to  distribution.  Technical 
reasons  are  stated  by  railway  managers  to  make 
desirable  a  unification  of  railway  administration 
and  by  mining  experts  of  mines.  But,  up  to  the 
war,  business  considerations  maintained  the  ex- 
pensive system  under  which  each  railway  company 
was  operated  as  a  separate  system,  and  still  prevent 
collieries,  even  collieries  in  the  same  district,  from 
being  administered  as  parts  of  a  single  organization. 
Pits  are  drowned  out  by  water,  because  companies 
cannot  agree  to  apportion  between  them  the  costs 
of  a  common  drainage  system ;  materials  are 
bought,  and  products  sold,  separately,  because 
collieries  will  not  combine  ;  small  coal  is  left  in  to 
the  amount  of  millions  of  tons  because  the  most 
economical  and  technically  efficient  working  of  the 
seams  is  not  necessarily  that  which  yields  the 
largest  profit  to  the  business  men  who  control 
production. 

In  this  instance  the  wide  differences  in  economic 
strength  which  exist  between  different  mines  dis- 
courage   the    unification    which    is    economically 


THE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  217 

desirable  ;  naturally  the  directors  of  a  company 
which  owns  "  a  good  thing  "  do  not  desire  to  merge 
interests  with  a  company  working  coal  that  is  poor 
in  quality  or  expensive  to  mine.  When,  as  in- 
creasingly happens  in  other  industries,  competitive 
wastes,  or  some  of  them,  are  eliminated  by  combina- 
tion, there  is  a  genuine  advance  in  technical 
efficiency,  which  must  be  set  to  the  credit  of 
business  motives.  In  that  event,  however,  the 
divergence  between  business  interests  and  those  of 
the  consumers  is  merely  pushed,  one  stage  further 
forward.  It  arises,  of  course,  over  the  question  of 
prices. 

If  any  one  is  disposed  to  think  that  this  picture 
of  the  economic  waste  which  accompanies  the 
domination  of  production  by  business  interests  is 
overdrawn,  he  may  be  invited  to  consider  the 
criticism  upon  the  system  passed  by  the  "  efficiency 
engineers,"  who  are  increasingly  being  called  upon 
to  advise  as  to  industrial  organization  and  equip- 
ment, and  who,  so  far  from  being  tainted  with 
Socialism,  have  been  nurtured  on  the  purest  milk  of 
the  Capitalist  creed.  ''  The  higher  officers  of  the 
corporation,"  writes  Mr.  H.  L.  Gantt,  of  a  Public 
Utility  Company  established  in  America  during  the 
war,  "  have  all  without  exception  been  men  of  the 
*  business  '  type  of  mind,  who  have  made  their 
success  through  financiering,  buying,  selling,  etc. 
.  .  .  As  a  matter  of  fact  it  is  well  known  that 
our  industrial  system  has  not  measured  up  as  we 
had  expected.  .  .  .  The  reason  for  its  falling 
short  is  undoubtedly  that  the  men  directing  it  had  been 
trained  in  a  business  system  operated  for  -profits^  and 
did  not  understand  one  operated  solely  for  production. 


21 8        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

This  is  no  criticism  of  the  men  as  individuals  ;  they 
simply  did  not  know  the  job,  and,  what  is  worse, 
they  did  not  know  that  they  did  not  know  it." 

In  so  far,  then,  as  "  Business  "  and  "  Manage- 
ment "  are  separated,  the  latter  being  employed 
under  the  direction  of  the  former,  it  cannot  be 
assumed  that  the  direction  of  industry  is  in  the 
hands  of  persons  whose  primary  concern  is  produc- 
tive efficiency.  That  a  considerable  degree  of 
efficiency  will  result  incidentally  from  the  pursuit 
of  business  profits  is  not,  of  course,  denied.  What 
seems  to  be  true,  however,  is  that  the  main  interest 
of  those  directing  an  industry  which  has  reached 
this  stage  of  development  is  given  to  financial 
strategy  and  the  control  of  markets,  because  the 
gains  which  these  activities  offer  are  normally 
so  much  larger  than  those  accruing  from  the  mere 
improvement  of  the  processes  of  production.  It  is 
evident,  however,  that  it  is  precisely  that  improve- 
ment which  is  the  main  interest  of  the  consumer. 
He  may  tolerate  large  profits  as  long  as  they  are 
thought  to  be  the  symbol  of  efficient  production. 
But  what  he  is  concerned  with  is  the  supply  of  goods, 
not  the  value  of  shares,  and  when  profits  appear  to 
be  made,  not  by  efficient  production,  but  by  skilful 
financiering  or  shrewd  commercial  tactics,  they 
no  longer  appear  meritorious. 

If,  in  disgust  at  what  he  has  learned  to  call 
"  profiteering,"  the  consumer  seeks  an  alternative  to 
a  system  under  which  production  is  controlled  by 
"  business,"  he  can  hardly  find  it  except  by  making 
an  ally  of  the  managerial  and  technical  personnel 
of  industry.  They  organize  the  service  which  he 
requires  ;     they    are    relatively    little    impHcated, 


THE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  219 

either  by  material  interest  or  by  psychological  bias, 
in  the  financial  methods  which  he  distrusts  ;  they 
often  find  the  control  of  their  professions  by  busi- 
ness men,  who  are  primarily  financiers,  irritating  in 
the  obstruction  which  it  offers  to  technical  efficiency, 
as  well  as  sharp  and  close-fisted  in  its  treatment  of 
salaries.  Both  on  public  and  professional  grounds 
they  belong  to  a  group  which  ought  to  take  the 
initiative  in  promoting  a  partnership  between  the 
producers  and  the  public.  They  can  offer  the 
community  the  scientific  knowledge  and  specialized 
ability  which  is  the  most  important  condition  of 
progress  in  the  arts  of  production.  It  can  offer 
them  a  more  secure  and  dignified  status,  larger 
opportunities  for  the  exercise  of  their  special  talents, 
and  the  consciousness  that  they  are  giving  the  best 
of  their  work  and  their  lives,  not  to  enriching  a 
handful  of  uninspiring,  if  innocuous,  shareholders, 
but  to  the  service  of  the  great  body  of  their  fellow- 
countrymen.  If  the  last  advantage  be  dismissed 
as  a  phrase — if  medical  officers  of  health,  directors 
of  education,  and  directors  of  the  Co-operative 
Wholesale  be  assumed  to  be  quite  uninfluenced  by 
any  consciousness  of  social  service — the  first  two, 
at  any  rate,  remain.  And  they  are  considerable. 
It  is  this  gradual  disengagement  of  managerial 
technique  from  financial  interests  which  would 
appear  to  be  the  probable  line  along  which  "the  em- 
ployer" of  the  future  will  develop.  The  substitution 
throughout  industry  of  fixed  salaries  for  fluctuating 
profits  would,  in  itself,  deprive  his  position  of  half 
the  humiliating  atmosphere  of  predatory  enterprise 
which  embarrasses  to-day  any  man  of  honour  who 
finds  himself,  when  he  has  been  paid  for  his  services^ 


220        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

in  possession  of  a  surplus  for  which  there  is  no 
assignable  reason.  Nor,  once  large  incomes  from 
profits  have  been  extinguished,  need  his  salary  be 
large,  as  incomes  are  reckoned  to-day.  It  is  said 
that  among  the  barbarians,  where  wealth  is  still 
measured  by  cattle,  great  chiefs  are  described  as 
hundred-cow  men.  The  manager  of  a  great  enter- 
prise, who  is  paid  ^^10,000  a  year,  might  similarly  be 
described  as  a  hundred-family  man,  since  he  receives 
the  income  of  a  hundred  families.  It  is  true  that 
special  talent  is  worth  any  price,  and  that  a  pay- 
ment of  j^i 0,000  a  year  to  the  head  of  a  business 
with  a  turnover  of  millions  is  economically  a  baga- 
telle. But  economic  considerations  are  not  the 
only  considerations.  There  is  also  "  the  point  of 
honour."  And  the  truth  is  that  these  hundred- 
family  salaries  are  ungentlemanly. 

When  really  important  issues  are  at  stake  every 
one  realizes  that  no  decent  man  can  stand  out  for 
his  price.  A  general  does  not  haggle  with  his 
government  for  the  precise  pecuniary  equivalent 
of  his  contribution  to  victory.  A  sentry  who  gives 
the  alarm  to  a  sleeping  battalion  does  not  spend 
next  day  collecting  the  capital  value  of  the  lives  he 
has  saved  ;  he  is  paid  i/-  a  day  and  is  lucky  if  he 
gets  it.  The  commander  of  a  ship  does  not  cram 
himself  and  his  belongings  into  the  boats  and  leave 
the  crew  to  scramble  out  of  the  wreck  as  best  they 
can  ;  by  the  tradition  of  the  service  he  is  the  last 
man   to  leave. 

"  I  want,"  Lord  Haldane  told  the  Coal  Com- 
mission, "  to  make  the  service  of  the  State  in 
civilian  things  as  proud  a  position  as  it  is  with  the 
Army  and  Navy  to-day,  and  for  there  to  be  pubHc 


THE  POSITION  OF  THE  BRAIN  WORKER  221 

spirit,  public  honour,  and  public  recognition.  Just 
as  you  get  the  engineer  officer  who  will  throw  a 
bridge  over  a  river  with  extraordinary  skill,  al- 
though he  seems  to  have  no  materials  with  which 
to  do  it,  so  you  may  develop  the  same  kind  of 
capacity  in  that  officer  when  he  deals  with  a 
civilian  problem."  There  is  no  reason  why  the 
public  should  insult  manufacturers  and  men  of 
business  by  treating  them  as  though  they  were  more 
thick-skinned  than  generals  and  more  extravagant 
than  privates.  To  say  that  they  are  worth  a  good 
deal  more  than  even  the  exorbitant  salaries  which 
some  of  them  get  is  often  true.  But  it  is  beside  the 
point.  No  one  has  any  business  to  expect  to  be  paid 
"  what  he  is  worth,"  for  what  he  is  worth  is  a 
matter  between  his  own  soul  and  God.  What  he 
has  a  right  to  demand,  and  what  it  concerns  his 
fellow-men  to  see  that  he  gets,  is  enough  to  enable 
him  to  perform  his  work.  When  industry  is  organ- 
ized on  a  basis  of  function,  that,  and  no  more  than 
that,  is  what  he  will  be  paid.  To  do  the  managers 
of  industry  justice,  this  whining  for  more  money  is  a 
vice  to  which  they  (as  distinct  from  their  share- 
holders) are  not  particularly  prone.  There  is  no 
reason  why  they  should  be.  If  a  man  has  impor- 
tant work,  and  enough  leisure  and  income  to  enable 
him  to  do  it  properly,  he  is  in  possession  of  as  much 
happiness  as  is  good  for  any  of  the  children  of  Adam. 


XI 

PORRO   UNUM  NECESSARIUM 

So  the  organization  of  society  on  the  basis  of  func- 
tions, instead  of  on  that  of  rights,  implies  three 
things.  It  means,  first,  that  proprietary  rights 
shall  be  maintained  when  they  are  accompanied 
by  the  performance  of  service  and  abolished  when 
they  are  not.  It  means,  second,  that  the  pro- 
ducers shall  stand  in  a  direct  relation  to  the 
community  for  whom  production  is  carried  on,  so 
that  their  responsibiHty  to  it  may  be  obvious  and 
unmistakable,  not  lost,  as  at  present,  through  their 
immediate  subordination  to  shareholders  whose 
interest  is  not  service  but  gain.  It  means,  in  the 
third  place,  that  the  obligation  for  the  maintenance 
of  the  service  shall  rest  upon  the  professional 
organizations  of  those  who  perform  it,  and  that, 
subject  to  the  supervision  and  criticism  of  the 
consumer,  those  organizations  shall  exercise  so 
much  voice  in  the  government  of  industry  as  may  be 
needed  to  secure  that  the  obligation  is  discharged. 
It  is  obvious,  indeed,  that  no  change  of  system  or 
machinery  can  avert  those  causes  of  social  malaise 
which  consist  in  the  egotism,  greed,  or  quarrel- 
someness of  human  nature.  What  it  can  do  is  to 
create  an  environment  in  which  those  are  not  the 
qualities  which  are  encouraged.  It  cannot  secure 
that  men  live  up  to  their  principles.  What  it  can 
do  is  to  establish  their  social  order  upon  principles 


PORRO    UNUM   NECESSARIUM     223 

to  which,  if  they  please,  they  can  live  up  and  not 
live  down.  It  cannot  control  their  actions.  It  can 
offer  them  an  end  on  which  to  fix  their  minds. 
And,  as  their  minds  are,  so,  in  the  long  run  and  with 
J  exceptions,  their  practical  activity  will  be. 

The  first  condition  of  the  right  organization  of 
industry  is,  then,  the  intellectual  conversion 
which,  in  their  distrust  of  principles.  Englishmen 
are  disposed  to  place  last  or  to  omit  altogether.  It 
is  that  emphasis  should  be  transferred  from  the 
opportunities  which  it  offers  individuals  to  the 
social  functions  which  it  performs  ;  that  they 
should  be  clear  as  to  its  end  and  should  judge  it 
by  reference  to  that  end,  not  by  incidental  conse- 
quences which  are  foreign  to  it,  however  brilliant 
or  alluring  those  consequences  may  be.  What 
gives  its  meaning  to  any  activity  which  is  not  purely 
automatic  is  its  purpose.  It  is  because  the  purpose 
of  industry,  which  is  the  conquest  of  nature  for  the 
service  of  man,  is  neither  adequately  expressed  in  its 
organization  nor  present  to  the  minds  of  those 
engaged  in  it,  because  it  is  not  regarded  as  a  function 
but  as  an  opportunity  for  personal  gain  or  advance- 
ment or  display,  that  the  economic  life  of  modern 
societies  is  in  a  perpetual  state  of  morbid  irritation. 
If  the  conditions  which  produce  that  unnatural 
tension  are  to  be  removed,  it  can  only  be  effected 
by  the  growth  of  a  habit  of  mind  which  will  approach 
,  questions  of  economic  organization  from  the  stand- 
!  point  of  the  purpose  which  it  exists  to  serve,  and 
j  which  will  apply  to  it  something  of  the  spirit  ex- 
;  pressed  by  Bacon  when  he  said  that  the  work  of 
"  men  ought  to  be  carried  on  "  for  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  relief  of  men's  estate." 


224        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

Sentimental  idealism  ?  But  consider  the  alter- 
native. The  alternative  is  war  ;  and  continuous 
war  must,  sooner  or  later,  mean  something  like 
the  destruction  of  civilization.  The  havoc  which 
the  assertion  of  the  right  to  unlimited  economic 
expansion  has  made  of  the  world  of  States  needs 
no  emphasis.  Those  who  have  lived  from  19 14  to 
1 92 1  will  not  ask  why  mankind  has  not  progressed 
more  swiftlv  ;  they  will  be  inclined  to  wonder  that 
it  has  progressed  at  all.  For  every  century  or 
oftener  it  has  torn  itself  to  pieces,  usually,  since 
1648,  because  it  supposed  prosperity  was  to  be 
achieved  by  the  destruction  of  an  economic  rival ; 
and,  as  these  words  are  written,  the  victors  in  the 
war  for  freedom,  in  defiance  of  their  engagements 
and  amid  general  applause  from  the  classes  who 
will  suffer  most  from  the  heroics  of  their  rulers, 
are  continuing  the  process  of  ruining  themselves 
in  order  to  enjoy  the  satisfaction  of  more  completely 
ruining  the  vanquished.  The  test  of  the  objects 
of  a  war  is  the  peace  which  follows  it.  Millions  of 
human  beings  endured  for  four  years  the  extremes 
of  misery  for  ends  which  they  believed  to  be  but 
little  tainted  with  the  meaner  kinds  of  self-interest. 
But  the  historian  of  the  future  will  consider,  not 
what  they  thought,  but  what  their  statesmen  did. 
He  will  read  the  Treaty  of  Versailles ;  and  he  will 
be  merciful  if,  in  its  provisions  with  regard  to  coal 
and  shipping  and  enemy  property  and  colonies 
and  indemnities,  he  does  not  find  written  large 
the  Macht'Politik  of  the  Acquisitive  Society, 
the  natural,  if  undesired,  consequence  of  which 
is  war. 

There  are,  however,  various  degrees  both  of  war 


PORRO    UNUM   NECESSARIUM     225 

and  of  peace,  and  it  is  an  illusion  to  suppose  that 
domestic  tranquillity  is  either  the  necessary,  or  the 
probable,  alternative,  to  military  collisions  abroad. 
What  is  more  probable,  unless  mankind  succeeds 
in  basing  its  social  organisation  upon  some  moral 
principles  which  command  general  acceptance,  is 
an  embittered  struggle  of  classes,  interests,  and 
groups.  The  principle  upon  which  our  society 
professed  to  be  based  for  nearly  a  hundred  years 
after  1789 — the  principle  of  free  competition — has 
clearly  spent  its  force.  In  the  last  few  years 
Great  Britain — not  to  mention  America  and  Ger- 
many— has  plunged,  as  far  as  certain  great  indus- 
tries are  concerned,  into  an  era  of  something  like 
monopoly  with  the  same  light-hearted  recklessness 
as  a  century  ago  it  flung  itself  into  an  era  of  in- 
dividualism. No  one  who  reads  the  Reports  of 
Ithe  Committee  on  Trusts  appointed  by  the  Ministry 
of  Reconstruction  and  of  the  Committees  set  up 
under  the  Profiteering  Act  upon  soap,  or  sewing 
cotton,  or  oil,  or  half-a-dozen  other  products,  can 
retain  the  illusion  that  the  consumer  is  protected 
by  the  rivalry  of  competing  producers.  The  choice 
before  him,  to  an  increasing  extent,  is  not  between 
competition  and  monopoly,  but  between  a  monopoly 
which  is  irresponsible  and  private  and  a  monopoly 
which  is  responsible  and  public.  No  one  who 
observes  how  industrial  agreements  between  work- 
ers and  employers  are  actually  reached  can  fail  to 
see  that  they  are  settled  by  a  trial  of  strength 
between  two  compactly  organized  armies,  who  are 
restrained  from  collision  only  by  fear  of  its  possible 
consequences.  Fear  is  a  powerful,  but  a  cap- 
ricious,  motive,   and   it   will   not   always   restrain 


226        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

them.  When  prudence  is  overborne  by  rashness, 
or  when  the  hope  of  gain  outweighs  the  apprehen- 
sion of  loss,  there  will  be  a  collision.  No  man  can 
say  where  it  will  end.  No  man  can  even  say  with 
confidence  that  it  will  produce  a  more  tolerable 
social  order.  It  is  idle  to  urge  that  any  alternative 
is  preferable  to  government  by  the  greedy 
materialists  who  rule  mankind  at  present,  for 
greed  and  materialism  are  not  the  monopoly  of  a 
class.  If  those  who  have  the  will  to  make  a  better 
society  have  not  at  present  the  power,  it  is  con- 
ceivable that,  when  they  have  the  power,  they  too, 
like  their  predecessors,  may  not  have  the  will. 
-  So,  in  the  long  run,  it  is  the  principles  which  r 
[  men  accept  as  the  basis  of  their  social  organization 
I  which  matter.  And  the  principle  which  we  have 
tried  to  put  forward  is  that  industry  and  property 
and  economic  activity  should  be  treated  as  func- 
tions, and  should  be  tested,  at  every  point,  by 
their  relation  to  a  social  purpose.  Viewed  from 
that  angle,  issues  which  are  insoluble  when  treated 
on  the  basis  of  rights  may  be  found  more 
susceptible  of  reasonable  treatment.  For  a  pur- 
pose is,  in  the  first  place  a  principle  of  limita- 
tion. It  determines  the  end  for  which,  and 
therefore  the  hmits  within  which,  an  activity  is  to  be 
carried  on.  It  divides  what  is  worth  doing  from 
what  is  not,  and  settles  the  scale  upon  which  what 
is  worth  doing  ought  to  be  done.  It  is,  in  the  second 
place,  a  principle  of  unity,  because  it  supplies  a 
common  end  to  which  efforts  can  be  directed,  and 
submits  interests,  which  would  otherwise  conflict, 
to  the  judgment  of  an  over-ruling  object.  It  is,  in 
the  third  place,  a  principle  of  apportionment  or 


PORRO    UNUM  NECESSARIUM     227 

distribution.  It  assigns  to  the  different  parties  of 
groups  engaged  in  a  common  undertaking  the 
place  which  they  are  to  occupy  in  carrying  it  out. 
Thus  it  estabhshes  order,  not  upon  chance  or  power, 
but  upon  a  principle,  and  bases  remuneration  not 
upon  what  men  can  with  good  fortune  snatch  for 
themselves,  nor  upon  what,  if  unlucky,  they  can  be 
induced  to  accept,  but  upon  what  is  appropriate  to 
their  function,  no  more  and  no  less,  so  that  those 
who  perform  no  function  receive  no  payment,  and 
those  who  contribute  to  the  common  end  receive 
honourable  payment  for  honourable  service. 

Such  a  political  philosophy  implies  that  society 
is  not  an  economic  mechanism,  but  a  community 
of  wills  which  are  often  discordant,  but  which  are 
capable  of  being  inspired  by  devotion  to  common 
ends.  It  is,  therefore,  a  religious  one,  and,  if  it 
is  true,  the  proper  bodies  to  propagate  it  are  the 
Christian  Churches.  During  the  last  two  cen- 
turies Europe,  and  particularly  industrial  Europe, 
has  seen  the  development  of  a  society  in  which 
what  is  called  personal  religion  continues  to  be 
taught  as  the  rule  of  individual  conduct,  but  in 
which  the  very  conception  of  religion  as  the  in- 
spiration and  standard  of  social  life  and  corporate 
effort  has  been  forgotten.  The  phenomenon  is  a 
curious  one.  To  suggest  that  an  individual  is  not  a 
Christian  may  be  libellous.  To  preach  in  pubHc 
that  Christianity  is  absurd  is  legally  blasphemy. 
To  state  that  the  social  ethics  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment are  obligatory  upon  men  in  the  business 
affairs  which  occupy  nine-tenths  of  their  thought, 
or  on  the  industrial  organization  which  gives  our 


228        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

society  its  character,  is  to  preach  revolution. 
To  suggest  that  they  apply  to  the  relations  of 
States  may  be  held  to  be  sedition.  Such  a  creed 
does  not  find  it  difficult  to  obey  the  injunction  : 
*'  Render  unto  Cassar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's 
and  unto  God  the  things  that  are  God's."  To 
their  first  hearers  the  words  must  have  come  with  a 
note  of  gentle  irony,  for  to  the  reader  of  the  New 
Testament  the  things  which  are  Caesar's  appear  to 
be  singularly  few.  The  modern  world  is  not 
seriously  inconvenienced  by  rendering  to  God  the 
things  which  are  God's.  They  are  not  numerous, 
nor  are  they  of  the  kind  which  it  misses. 

The  phenomenon  is  not  the  less  singular  because 
its  historical  explanation  is  comparatively  easy. 
When  the  Church  of  England  was  turned  into 
the  moral  police  of  the  State,  it  lost  the  inde- 
pendence which  might  have  enabled  it  to 
maintain  the  peculiar  and  distinctive  Christian 
standard  of  social  conduct — a  standard  which  must 
always  appear  paradoxical  and  extravagant  to  the 
mass  of  mankind  and  especially  to  the  powerful 
and  rich,  and  which  only  an  effort  of  mind  and  will 
perpetually  renewed,  perpetually  sustained  and 
emphasized  by  the  support  of  a  corporate  society, 
can  preserve  in  the  face  of  their  natural  scepticism. 
Deprived  of  its  own  vitality,  it  had  allowed  its 
officers  to  become  by  the  eighteenth  century  the 
servile  clients  of  a  half-pagan  aristocracy,  to  whose 
contemptuous  indulgence  they  looked  for  prefer- 
ment. It  ceased  for  some  200  years  to  speak  its  mind, 
and,  as  a  natural  consequence,  it  ceased  to  have  a 
mind  to  speak.  As  an  organization  for  common 
worship   it    survived.     As   an   organ   of    collective 


PORRO   UNUM  NECESSARIUM      229 

thought  and  of  a  common  will  it  became  negligible. 

Had  the  Nonconformist  societies,  taken  up  the 
testimony  which  the  Church  of  England  had 
dropped,  the  Christian  tradition  of  social  ethics 
might  have  continued  to  find  an  organ  of  expres- 
sion. Among  individual  Puritans,  as  the  teaching 
of  Baxter,  or  the  life  of  Woolman,  shows,  it  did, 
indeed,  survive.  But  the  very  circumstances  of  their 
origin  disposed  the  Nonconformist  Churches  to  lay 
only  a  light  emphasis  on  the  social  aspects  of 
Christianity.  They  had  grown  up  as  the  revolt 
of  the  spirit  against  an  overgrown  formalism,  an 
artificial  and  insincere  unity.  They  drew  their 
support  largely  from  the  earnest  and  sober  piety  of 
the  trading  and  commercial  classes.  Individualist 
in  their  faith,  they  were  individualist  in  their 
interpretation  of  social  morality.  Insisting  that 
the  essence  of  religion  was  the  contact  of  the 
individual  soul  with  its  Maker,  they  regarded  the 
social  order  and  its  consequences,  not  as  the  instru- 
ment through  which  grace  is  mediated,  or  as  steps 
in  the  painful  progress  by  which  the  soul  climbs  to 
a  fuller  vision,  but  as  something  external,  alien,  and 
irrelevant — something,  at  best,  indifferent  to  per- 
sonal salvation,  and,  at  worst,  the  sphere  of  the 
letter  which  killeth  and  of  the  reliance  on  works 
which  ensnares  the  spirit  into  the  slumber  of  death. 

In  a  society  thus  long  obtuse  to  one  whole 
aspect  of  the  Christian  Faith,  it  was  natural  that 
the  restraints  imposed  on  social  conduct  by  mere 
tradition,  personal  kindliness,  the  inertia  of  use  and 
wont  should  snap  like  green  withies  before  the 
intoxicating  revelation  of  riches  which  burst  on 
the  early  nineteenth   century.     It  was   the   more 


230        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

natural  because  the  creed  which  rushed  into  the 
vacuum  was  itself  a  kind  of  religion,  a  persuasive,  self- 
confident  and  mihtant  Gospel  proclaiming  the  ab- 
solute value  of  economic  success.  The  personal  piety 
of  the  Nonconformist  could  stem  that  creed  as  little 
as  the  stiff  conservatism  of  the  Churchman.  Indeed, 
with  a  few  individual  exceptions,  they  did  not  try 
to  stem  it,  for  they  had  lost  the  spiritual  independ- 
ence needed  to  appraise  its  true  moral  significance. 
So  they  accepted  without  misgiving  the  sharp 
separation  of  the  sphere  of  Christianity  from  that 
of  economic  expediency,  which  was  its  main  assump- 
tion, and  aihrmed  that  reHgion  was  a  thing  of  the 
spirit,  which  was  degraded  if  it  were  externalised. 

"  In  the  days  when  Ohver,  master  of  the  Schools 
at  Cologne,  preached  the  Crusade  against  the 
Saracens,"  a  certain  rich  miller,  who  was  also  a 
usurer,  heard,  as  he  lay  in  bed,  an  unwonted 
rumbling  in  his  mill.  He  opened  the  door,  and 
saw  two  coal-black  horses,  and  by  their  side  an 
ill-favoured  man  as  black  as  they.  It  was  the 
devil.  The  fiend  forced  him  to  mount,  and  rode 
with  him  to  hell,  where,  amid  the  torments  of 
others  who  had  been  unscrupulous  in  the  pursuit 
of  gain,  he  saw  "  a  burning  fiery  chair,  wherein 
could  be  no  rest,  but  torture  and  interminable 
pain,"  and  was  told,  "  Now  shalt  thou  return  to 
thy  house,  and  thou  shalt  have  thy  reward  in  this 
chair."  The  miller  died  unconfessed,  and  the 
priest  who,  in  return  for  a  bribe,  buried  him  in 
consecrated  ground,  was  suspended  from  his  office. 

The  fancies  of  an  age  which  saw  in  economic 
motives  the  most  insidious  temptation  to  the  dis- 
regard of  moral  principles  may  serve  to  emphasise, 


PORRO   UNUM  NECESSARIUM     231 

by  the  extravagance  of  the  contrast,  the  perils  of 
one  in  which  the  economic  motive  is  regarded  as 
needing  no  higher  credential.  The  idea  that  con- 
duct which  is  commercially  successful  may  be 
morally  wicked  is  as  unfamiUar  to  the  modern 
world  as  the  idea  that  a  type  of  social  organization 
which  is  economically  eihcient  may  be  inconsistent 
with  principles  of  right.  A  dock  company  which 
employs  several  thousand  casual  labourers  for  three 
days  a  week,  or  an  employers'  association,  which  uses 
its  powerful  organization  to  oppose  an  extension  of 
education,  in  order  that  its  members  may  continue 
to  secure  cheap  child  labour,  or  a  trade  union 
which  sacrifices  the  public  to  its  own  professional 
interests,  or  a  retail  firm  which  pays  wages  that 
are  an  incentive  to  prostitution,  may  be  regarded 
as  incompetent  in  its  organization  or  as  deficient 
in  the  finer  shades  of  public  spirit.  But  neither 
they,  nor  the  community  which  may  profit  by 
their  conduct,  are  regarded  as  guilty  of  sin,  even 
by  those  whom  professional  exigencies  have  com- 
pelled to  retain  that  unfashionable  word  in  their 
vocabulary. 

The  abdication  by  the  Christian  Churches  of 
one  whole  department  of  life,  that  of  social  and 
political  conduct,  as  the  sphere  of  the  powers  of 
this  world  and  of  them  alone,  is  one  of  the  capital 
revolutions  through  which  the  human  spirit  has 
passed.  The  mediaeval  church,  with  all  its  extrava- 
gances and  abuses,  had  asserted  the  whole  compass 
of  human  interests  to  be  the  province  of  religion. 
The  disposition  to  idealise  it  in  the  interests  of  some 
contemporary  ecclesiastical  or  social  propaganda  is 
properly   regarded   with   suspicion.     But,    though 


I 


232        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

the  practice  of  its  officers  was  often  odious,  it 
cannot  be  denied  that  the  essence  of  its  moral 
teaching  had  been  the  attempts  to  uphold  a  rule 
of  right,  by  which  all  aspects  of  human  conduct 
were  to  be  judged,  and  which  was  not  merely  to 
be  preached  as  an  ideal,  but  to  be  enforced  as  a 
practical  obligation  upon  members  of  the  Christian 
community.  It  had  claimed,  however  grossly  the 
claim  might  be  degraded  by  political  intrigues  and 
ambitions,  to  judge  the  actions  of  rulers  by  a 
standard  superior  to  political  expediency.  It  had 
tried  to  impart  some  moral  significance  to  the 
ferocity  of  the  warrior  by  enlisting  him  in  the 
service  of  God.  It  had  even  sought,  with  a  self- 
confidence  which  was  noble,  if  perhaps  over-san- 
guine, to  bring  the  contracts  of  business  and  the 
transactions  of  economic  life  within  the  scope  of 
a  body  of  Christian  casuistry. 

The  Churches  of  the  nineteenth  century  had  no 
strong  assurance  of  the  reality  of  any  spiritual 
order  invisible  to  the  eye  of  sense,  which  was  to 
be  upheld,  however  much  it  might  be  derided, 
however  violent  the  contrast  which  it  offered  to 
the  social  order  created  by  men.  Individuals 
among  their  officers  and  members  spoke  and  acted 
as  men  who  had  ;  but  they  were  rarely  followed, 
and  sometimes  repudiated.  Possessing  no  absolute 
standards  of  their  own,  the  Churches  were  at  the 
mercy  of  those  who  did  possess  them.  They 
relieved  the  wounded,  and  comforted  the  dying, 
but  they  dared  not  enter  the  battle.  For  men  will 
fight  only  for  a  cause  in  which  they  believe,  and 
what  the  Churches  lacked  was  not  personal  virtue, 
or  public  spirit,  or  practical  wisdom,  but  something 


i 


PORRO    UNUM  NECESSARIUM     233 

more  simple  and  more  indispensable,  something 
which  the  Children  of  Light  are  supposed  to  impart 
to  the  children  of  this  world,  but  which  they  could 
not  impart,  because  they  did  not  possess  it — faith 
in  their  own  creed  and  in  their  vocation  to  make 
it  prevail.  So  they  made  religion  the  ornament  of 
leisure,  instead  of  the  banner  of  a  Crusade.  They 
became  the  home  of  "  a  fugitive  and  cloistered 
virtue,  unexercized  and  unbreathed,  that  never 
sallies  out  and  seeks  her  adversary,  but  slinks  out 
of  the  race,  where  that  immortal  garland  is  to  be 
run  for,  not  without  dust  and  heat."  They 
acquiesced  in  the  popular  assumption  that  the 
acquisition  of  riches  was  the  main  end  of  man, 
and  confined  themselves  to  preaching  such  personal 
virtues  as  did  not  conflict  with  its  achievement. 

The  world  has  now  sufficient  experience  to  judge 
the  truth  of  the  doctrine — the  Gospel  according  to 
the  Churches  of  Laodicea — which  affirms  that  the 
power  of  religion  in  the  individual  soul  is  nicely 
proportioned  to  its  powerlessness  in  society. 
Whether  the  life  of  the  spirit  is  made  easier  for  the 
individual  by  surrendering  his  social  environment 
to  a  ruthless  economic  egotism  is  a  question  which 
each  man  must  answer  for  himself.  In  the  sphere 
of  social  morality  the  effect  of  that  philosophy  is 
not  dubious.  The  rejection  of  the  social  ethics  of 
Christianity  was  only  gradually  felt,  because  they 
were  the  school  in  which  individuals  continued  to 
be  educated  long  after  other  standards  had  taken 
their  place  as  the  criterion  for  judging  institutions, 
policy,  the  conduct  of  business,  the  organization 
of  industry  and  public  affairs.  Its  fruits, 
though    they    matured    slowly,    are    now    being 


\ 


234        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

gathered.  In  our  own  day  the  horrors  which  sixty 
years  ago  were  thought  to  be  exorcised  by  the 
advance  of  civiHzation  have  one  by  one  rolled  back, 
the  rule  of  the  sword  and  of  the  assassin  hired  by 
governments,  as  in  Ireland,  a  hardly-veiled  slavery, 
as  in  East  Africa,  a  contempt  for  international  law 
by  the  great  Powers  which  would  have  filled  an 
earlier  generation  with  amazement,  and  in  England 
the  prostitution  of  humanity  and  personal  honour 
and  the  decencies  of  public  life  to  the  pursuit  of 
money. 

These  things  have  occurred  before,  in  ages  which 
were  nominally  Christian.  What  is  distinctive  of 
our  own  is  less  its  occasional  relapses  or  aberrations, 
than  its  assumption  that  the  habitual  conduct  and 
organization  of  society  is  a  matter  to  which  reHgion 
is  merely  irrelevant.  That  attempt  to  conduct 
human  affairs  in  the  light  of  no  end  other  than  the 
temporary  appetites  of  individuals  has  as  its 
natural  consequences  oppression,  the  unreasoning 
and  morbid  pursuit  of  pecuniary  gain  of  which  the 
proper  name  is  the  sin  of  avarice,  and  civil  war. 
In  so  far  as  Christianity  is  taken  seriously,  it  des- 
troys alike  the  arbitrary  power  of  the  few  and  the 
slavery  of  many,  since  it  maintains  a  standard  by 
which  both  are  condemned — a  standard  which  men 
did  not  create  and  which  is  independent  of  their 
convenience  or  desires.  By  affirming  that  all  men 
are  the  children  of  God,  it  insists  that  the  rights  of 
all  men  are  equal.  By  affirming  that  men  are  men 
and  nothing  more,  it  is  a  warning  that  those  rights 
are  conditional  and  derivative — a  commission  of 
service,  not  a  property.  To  such  a  faith  nothing  is 
common  or  unclean,  and  in  a  Christian  society  social 


PORRO   UNUM  NECESSARIVM     135 

institutions,  economic  activity,  industrial  organiza- 
tion cease  to  be  either  indifferent  or  merely  means 
for  the  satisfaction  of  human  appetites.  They  arc 
judged,  not  merely  by  their  convenience,  but  by 
standards  of  right  and  wrong.  They  become 
stages  in  the  progress  of  mankind  to  perfection, 
and  derive  a  certain  sacramental  significance  from 
the  spiritual  end  to  which,  if  only  as  a  kind  of 
squalid  scaffolding,  they  are  ultimately  related. 

Hence  the  opinion,  so  frequently  expressed,  that 
the  religion  of  a  society  makes  no  practical  differ- 
ence to  the  conduct  of  its  affairs  is  not  only  con- 
trary to  experience,  but  of  its  very  nature  super- 
ficial. The  creed  of  indifferentism,  detached  from 
the  social  order  which  is  the  greatest  and  most 
massive  expression  of  the  scale  of  values  that  is 
the  working  faith  of  a  society,  may  make  no 
difference,  except  to  damn  more  completely  those 
who  profess  it.  But  then,  so  tepid  and  self-regard- 
ing a  creed  is  not  a  religion.  Christianity  cannot 
allow  its  sphere  to  be  determined  by  the  conve- 
nience of  politicians  or  by  the  conventional  ethics 
of  the  world  of  business.  The  whole  world  of 
human  interests  was  assigned  to  it  as  its  province. 
"  The  law  of  divinity  is  to  lead  the  lowest  through 
the  intermediate  to  the  highest  things."  In 
discharging  its  commission,  therefore,  a  Christian 
Church  will  constantly  enter  the  departments  of 
politics  and  of  economic  relations,  because  it  is 
only  a  bad  modern  convention  which  allows  men  to 
forget  that  these  things,  as  much  as  personal  conduct, 
are  the  sphere  of  the  spirit  and  the  expression  of 
character.  It  will  insist  that  membership  in  it 
involves  obedience  to  a  certain  rule  of  life,  and  the 


r 


236        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

renunciation  of  the  prizes  offered  by  economic 
mastery. 

A  rule  of  life,  a  discipline,  a  standard  and  habit 
of  conduct  in  the  social  relations  which  make  up 
the  texture  of  life  for  the  mass  of  mankind — the 
establishment  of  these  among  its  own  members, 
and  their  maintenance  by  the  corporate  conscience 
of  the  Christian  society,  is  among  the  most  vital 
tasks  of  any  Church  which  takes  its  religion 
seriously.  It  is  idle  for  it  to  expound  the  Christian 
Faith  to  those  who  do  not  accept  it,  unless  at  the 
same  time  it  is  the  guardian  of  the  way  of  life 
involved  in  that  Faith  among  those  who  nominally 
do.  Either  a  Church  is  a  society,  or  it  is  nothing. 
But,  if  a  society  is  to  exist,  it  must  possess  a  cor- 
porate mind  and  will.  And  if  the  Church,  which  is 
a  Christian  Society,  is  to  exist,  its  mind  and  will 
must  be  set  upon  that  type  of  conduct  which  is 
specifically  Christian.  Hence  the  acceptance  by 
its  members  of  a  rule  of  life  is  involved  in  the  very 
essence  of  the  Church.  They  will  normally  fail, 
of  course,  to  live  up  to  it.  But  when  it  ceases 
altogether  to  attract  them,  when  they  think  it, 
not  the  truest  wisdom,  but  impracticable  folly, 
when  they  believe  that  the  acceptance  of  Christian- 
ity is  compatible  with  any  rule  of  life  whatsoever 
or  with  no  rule  of  life  at  all,  they  have  ceased,  in 
so  far  as  their  own  choice  can  affect  the  matter, 
to  be  members  of  the  "  Church  militant  here  on 
earth."  When  all  its  members — were  that  con- 
ceivable— have  made  such  a  choice,  that  Church 
has  ceased  to  exist. 

The  demand  that  a  Church  should  possess  and 
exercise  powers  of  moral  discipline  is  not,  therefore, 


PORRO   UNUM  NECESSARIUM      237 

the  expression  of  that  absurd,  if  innocent,  pose,  a 
romantic  and  undiscriminating  Mediaevalism.  Such 
powers  are  a  necessary  element  in  the  life  of  a 
Church,  because  they  are  a  necessary  element  in 
the  life  of  any  society  whatsoever.  It  is  arguable 
that  a  Church  ought  not  to  exist  ;  it  is  not  arguable 
that,  when  it  exists,  it  should  lack  the  powers 
which  are  indispensable  to  any  genuine  vitality. 
It  ought  to  be  the  greatest  of  societies,  since  it  is 
concerned  with  the  greatest  and  most  enduring 
interests  of  mankind.  But,  if  it  has  not  the 
authority  to  discipline  its  own  members,  which  is 
possessed  by  the  humblest  secular  association,  from 
an  athletic  club  to  a  trade  union,  it  is  not  a  society 
at  all.  The  recovery  and  exercise  of  that  authority 
is  thus  among  the  most  important  of  the  practical 
reforms  in  its  own  organization  at  which  a  Church, 
if  it  does  not  already  possess  it,  can  aim,  since, 
without  it,  it  cannot,  properly  speaking,  be  said 
fully  to  exist. 

If  a  Church  reasserts  and  applies  its  moral 
authority,  if  it  insists  that,  while  no  man  is 
compelled  to  belong  to  it,  membership  involves 
duties  as  well  as  privileges,  if  it  informs  its  members 
that  they  have  assumed  obligations  which  preclude 
them  from  practising  certain  common  kinds  of 
economic  conduct  and  from  aiming  at  certain  types 
of  success  which  are  ordinarily  esteemed,  two 
consequences  are  likely  to  follow.  It  cannot,  in 
the  first  place,  continue  to  be  established.  It  will 
probably,  in  the  second  place,  lose  the  nominal 
support  of  a  considerable  number  of  those  who 
regard  themselves  as  its  adherents.  Such  a  decline 
in  membership  will,  however,  be  a  blessing,  not  a 


238        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

misfortune.  The  tradition  of  universal  allegiance 
which  the  Church — to  speak  without  distinction 
of  denominations — has  inherited  from  an  age  in 
which  the  word  "  Christendom  "  had  some  meaning, 
is  a  source,  not  of  strength,  but  of  weakness.  It 
is  a  weakness,  because,  in  the  circumstances  of  the 
twentieth  century,  it  is  fundamentally,  if  uncon- 
sciously, insincere.  The  position  of  the  Church 
to-day  is  not  that  of  the  Middle  Ages.  It  resem- 
bles more  nearly  that  of  the  Church  in  the  Roman 
Empire  before  the  conversion  of  Constantine. 
Christians  are  a  sect,  and  a  small  sect,  in  a  Pagan 
Society.  But  they  can  be  a  sincere  sect.  If  they 
are  sincere,  they  will  not  abuse  the  Pagans,  as 
sometimes  in  the  past  they  were  inclined  to  do  ; 
for  a  good  Pagan  is  an  admirable  person.  But  he 
is  not  a  Christian,  for  his  hopes  and  fears,  his 
preferences  and  dislikes,  his  standards  of  success 
and  failure,  are  different  from  those  of  Christians. 
The  Church  will  not  pretend  that  he  is,  or  endeavour 
to  make  its  own  Faith  acceptable  to  him  by  diluting 
the  distinctive  ethical  attributes  of  Christianity  till 
they  become  inoffensive,  at  the  cost  of  becoming 
trivial. 

"  He  hath  put  down  the  mighty  from  their  seat^ 
and  hath  exalted  the  humble  and  meekP  A  society 
which  is  fortunate  enough  to  possess  so  revolution- 
ary a  basis,  a  society  whose  Founder  was  executed 
as  the  enemy  of  law  and  order,  need  not  seek  to 
soften  the  materialism  of  principalities  and  powers 
with  mild  doses  of  piety  administered  in  an  apolo- 
getic whisper.  It  will  teach  as  one  having  author- 
ity, and  will  have  sufficient  confidence  in  its  Faith 
to  believe  that  it  requires  neither    artificial  pro- 


PORRO    UNUM   NECESSARIUM      239 

tcction  nor  judicious  under-statement  in  order  that 
such  truth  as  there  is  in  it  may  prevail.  It  will 
appeal  to  mankind,  not  because  its  standards  are 
identical  with  those  of  the  world,  but  because  they 
are  profoundly  different.  It  will  win  its  converts, 
not  because  membership  involves  no  change  in 
their  manner  of  life,  but  because  it  involves  a 
change  so  complete  as  to  be  ineffaceable.  It  will 
expect  its  adherents  to  face  economic  ruin  for  the 
sake  of  their  principles  with  the  same  alacrity  as, 
till  recently,  it  was  faced  every  day  by  the  workman 
who  sought  to  establish  trade  unionism  among  his 
fellows.  It  will  define,  with  the  aid  of  those  of 
its  members  who  are  engaged  in  different  trades 
and  occupations,  the  lines  of  conduct  and  organiza- 
tion which  approach  most  nearly  to  being  the 
practical  application  of  Christian  ethics  in  the 
various  branches  of  economic  life,  and,  having 
defined  them,  will  censure  those  of  its  members 
who  depart  from  them  without  good  reason.  It 
will  rebuke  the  open  and  notorious  sin  of  the  man 
who  oppresses  his  fellows  for  the  sake  of  gain  as 
freely  as  that  of  the  drunkard  or  adulterer.  It  will 
voice  frankly  the  judgment  of  the  Christian  con- 
science on  the  acts  of  the  State,  even  when  to  do 
so  is  an  offence  to  nine-tenths  of  its  fellow-citizens. 
Like  Missionary  Churches  in  Africa  to-day,  it  will 
have  as  its  aim,  not  merely  to  convert  the  individ- 
ual, but  to  make  a  new  kind,  and  a  Christian  kind, 
of  civilization. 

Such  a  religion  is  likely  to  be  highly  inconvenient 
to  all  parties  and  persons  who  desire  to  dwell  at 
ease  in  Zion.  But  it  will  not,  at  any  rate,  be  a 
matter  of  indifference.     The  marks  of  its  influence 


240        THE    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

will  not  be  comfort,  but  revolt  and  persecution. 
It  will  bring  not  peace  but  a  sword.  Yet  its  end 
is  peace.  It  is  to  harmonize  the  discords  of  human 
society,  by  relating  its  activities  to  the  spiritual 
purpose  from  which  they  derive  their  significance. 

Frate,  la  nostra  volonta  quieta 

Virtu  di  carita,  che  fa  voleme 

Sol  quel  ch'avemo,  e  d'altro  non  ci  asseta. 

Se  disiassimo  esse  piu  superne, 

Foran  discordi  gli  nostri  disiri 

Dal  volar  di  colui  che  qui  ne  cerne. 

Anzi  e  form  ale  ad  esto  beato  esse 
Tenersi  dentro  alia  divina  voglia. 
Per  ch'una  fansi  nostre  voglie  stesscj 

Chiaro  mi  fu  allor  com'  ogni  dove 
In  Cielo  e  paradiso,  e  si  la  grazia 
Del  sommo  ben  d'un  modo  non  vi  piove. 

The  famous  lines  in  which  Piccarda  explains  to 
Dante  the  order  of  Paradise  are  a  description  of  a 
complex  and  multiform  society  which  is  united  by 
overmastering  devotion  to  a  common  end.  By  that 
end  all  stations  are  assigned  and  all  activities  are 
valued.  The  parts  derive  their  quality  from  their 
place  in  the  system,  and  are  so  permeated  by  the 
unity  which  they  express  that  they  themselves  are 
glad  to  be  forgotten,  as  the  ribs  of  an  arch  carry  the 
eye  from  the  floor  from  which  they  spring  to  the 
vault  in  which  they  meet  and  interlace. 

Such  a  combination  of  unity  and  diversity  is 
possible  only  to  a  society  which  subordinates  its 
activities  to  the  principle  of  purpose.  For  what 
that  principle  offers  is  not  merely  a  standard  for 
determining  the  relations  of  different  classes  and 


I 


PORRO   UNUM  NECESSARIUM     241 

groups  of  producers,  but  a  scale  of  moral  values. 
Above  all,  it  assigns  to  economic  activity  itself  its 
proper  place  as  the  servant,  not  the  master,  of 
society.  The  burden  of  our  civilization  is  not 
merely,  as  many  suppose,  that  the  product  of  in- 
dustry is  ill-distributed,  or  its  conduct  tyrannical,  or 
its  operation  interrupted  by  embittered  disagree- 
ments. It  is  that  industry  itself  has  come  to  hold 
a  position  of  exclusive  predominance  among  human 
interests,  which  no  single  interest,  and  least  of  all 
the  provision  of  the  material  means  of  existence,  is 
fit  to  occupy.  Like  a  hypochondriac  who  is  so 
absorbed  in  the  processes  of  his  own  digestion  that 
he  goes  to  his  grave  before  he  has  begun  to  live, 
industrialized  communities  neglect  the  very  objects 
for  which  it  is  worth  while  to  acquire  riches  in  their 
feverish  preoccupation  with  the  means  by  which 
riches  can  be  acquired. 

That  obsession  by  economic  issues  is  as  local  and 
transitory  as  it  is  repulsive  and  disturbing.  To 
future  generations  it  will  appear  as  pitiable  as  the 
obsession  of  the  seventeenth  century  by  religious 
quarrels  appears  to-day  ;  indeed,  it  is  less  rational, 
since  the  object  with  which  it  is  concerned  is  less 
important.  And  it  is  a  poison  which  inflames 
every  wound  and  turns  each  trivial  scratch  into  a 
malignant  ulcer.  Society  will  not  solve  the  par- 
ticular problems  of  industry  which  afflict  it,  until 
that  poison  is  expelled,  and  it  has  learned  to  see 
industry  itself  in  the  right  perspective.  If  it  is  to  do 
that,  it  must  rearrange  its  scale  of  values.  It 
must  regard  economic  interests  as  one  element  in 
hfe,  not  as  the  whole  of  life.  It  must  persuade  its 
members   to   renounce   the   opportunity   of   gains 

Q 


^  oT^E    ACQUISITIVE    SOCIETY 

which  accrue  without  any  corresponding  service, 
because  the  struggle  for  them  keeps  the  whole 
community  in  a  fever.  It  must  so  organize  its  in- 
dustry that  the  instrumental  character  of  economic 
activity  is  emphasized  by  its  subordination  to  the 
social  purpose  for  which  it  is  carried  on. 


1 


HB  Tawney,  Richard  Henry,  1 880- 

199  1962. 

.T35  The  acquisitive  society 

1921